CHAPTER 55 “YOU WHO AWAITS THE SNOWMELT”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーBlack, murky, distant, dense, deep, weighty, bitter darkness was what was present.

“ーーーー”

Coarsely, like all things negative of this world were being blended into a heterogeneous
mixture, he felt such cumbrous, choking darkness thickly coiling upon his entire body.

His face, his body, his limbs, his supposed skin were all corrupted by that darkness, and oozily
it soaked into his blood, and accompanying that was a sense of discomfort as if calling upon his
thirst.

Imaginable or not, it felt as if all leftover parts of his body were covered with scabs.

His skin became taut, and the feeling of it not even feeling like the skin of a human upon touch
reversed, for the fingers that would touch the scabs were covered with scabs themselves, and
he lost understanding of the form of his true『Self』.

ーーNo, what he truly couldn’t understand, was not merely his outward appearance.

“ーーーー”

Something further in the interior, as if his essence.

Otherwise what should likely be named as his『Soul』.

Losing its form, the state of his own『Soul』, at the end of the repetition of this sheerly
hopeless straying, he felt as if fingers were coming into view from those fragments.

As his reaction to those appearing fingers was covered in scabs as aforementioned, rendered
futile, perhaps it could be said to be merely uneasiness and something greater, repugnance. As
if they things someone could possibly grasp.

“ーーーー”

Was the『Self』he seeked, truly present ahead.

Before he was pulled in, the moment he had reached here, didn’t a completely new self of his
take shape.

Though it was queer imagination, it was not something completely implausible. The truth is,
the happenings within his body gave a sudden sense of abruptness inclined towards that, and
brought about impracticality.

Grasping that as his own affair, accepting the trial which posed in front of him, he seeked the
spectacle which lay ahead of overcoming it. ーーFor just that, just how much time had he
devoted.

“ーーーー”

That is why, he felt a heavy sense of uneasiness.

Should he really go ahead of this point. Was the place in which he would be received,
accepted, seeked, truly there.

Entrustment, forgiveness, faith, wishing, his『Self』which had engaged in all those, was it
truly present there.

『ーーI love you.』

ーーSuch incomparable uneasiness, was melted by the voice which felt as if it was leading the
way, and fading away.

“ーーーー”

ーーWhite, bright, tall, precious, beautiful, sweet, light was what he faced.

And that soul was, Natsuki Subaru wasーー.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Upon that moment, Natsuki Subaru revived and reawakened his consciousness from the
deepest of slumbers.

Subaru: “ーーAh.”

A weak sigh spilled out of his mouth at first.

It was his own voice, though husky and lacking life. But with this, he understood he had not
been rendered mentally to a point where he would no longer be able to even speak.

This made for a single step forward. As for the rest, he must confirm that he had not been
reset to a person with entirely an different sense of valuesーー,

???: “ーーAre you awake, Subaru?”

Subaru: “――――”

The chime of a silver bell had been observing Subaru’s ear and forehead from the side,
immediately close to him.

A chime refreshing, kind, peaceful and loveable.

The voice he had heard just a few moments ago whilst in a terrible condition.

His heart bounced upon hearing it now. With his chest hurting him, Subaru slowly turned
sideward.

“ーーーー”

ーーWhat awaited there was an amethyst glimmer, with eyes dyed in concern.

Subaru: “……Emi, lia?”

Emilia: “Yeah, that’s right. Subaru, are you okay? Can you get up? Are you able to speak
properly?”

Subaru: “Um……”
With her name called to her, the possessor of the amethyst eyesーー Emilia wet her lips and
tilted her head. Beautiful long silver hair flowed down her white shoulders. It seemed like the
glow of the moon was swimming gracefully within light, her heroic beauty scorched Subaru’s
heart.

ーーFrankly speaking, there stood a girl too beautiful to think that she was of this world.

Subaru: “Wah……”

The moment he grew conscious of that, Subaru’s blood flow rejuvenated with great vigour.

His face grew warmer, his face became redder, as he darted his eyes in all directions, rendered
unable to raise his voice. Blushing so intensely that his ears nearly started hurting, he spilled
out a voice saying “Ahaha, ahaha……”

Emilia: “Ahaha……?”

Surprised by his antics, Emilia furrowed her finely-shaped eyebrows. Even the slightest of her
gestures seemed like a work of art painted with extreme detail by the artist.

Witnessing this from a distance where they could feel each other’s breaths, Subaru suffered
with a rapid increase of heart rate.

“ーーーー”

What’s this. Just what was this.

Is this real. Isn’t this a mirage or an illusion. Speaking of mirages in the middle of a desert, that
would be an oasisーー in other words, what you see at that moment is what you desire the
most.

Then in accordance with that rule, this definitely should be a mirage. What an extravagant
illusionーー,

Emilia: “A-Are you okay, Subaru? Something’s wrong after all. You were collapsed, after all.”

Subaru: “Bah!”

Emilia: “See, you just said bah!”

Subaru was caught up in a vortex of confusion, as the reversed palm on his forehead trembled.

Upon witnessing that, Emilia blinked her twinkling eyes to confirm Subaru’s possible injuries,
as Subaru was denied his “Emilia illusion” whilst he tasted seriousness like that of the scholar
who disproved the Ptolemaic theory.

However, he certainly did feel the sensation of contact. Reality affirmed her existence.

And not only did it affirm that Emilia truly existed, but also that his self was Natsuki Subaru.

And above allーー,

???: “ーーWhat’s with this conversing while ignoring Betty, stop it, I suppose. Geez, it isn’t just
Emilia who’s worried, in fact.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”
Opposite to Emilia, a young voice, seemingly displead, echoed and turned around.

He leapt towards the turned figure, who belonged to a young girl with puffed up cheeks.

Subaru: “Beatrice……”

Beatrice: “That’s quite the low voice, I suppose…… as if you can’t believe Betty is here, your
expression speaks the same, in fact.”

Accepting the faint call, Beatrice relaxed her furrowed eyebrows. Though her words were
harsh, her voice had a tint of concern and relief.

The relief for Subaru waking up, and the concern for Subaru collapsing. Giving that impression,
Beatrice’s attitudeーー no, her entire existence jolted Subaru’s heart.

In other wordsーー,

Beatrice: “Nyah!?”

Grabbing Beatrice’s figure, Subaru immediately pulled her light body towards his chest. Light.
Her body was truly light.

Unable to resist upon his sudden action, Beatrice was completely engulfed within Subaru’s
arms as her eyes encircled. Atop the emerald bed covered with vines and creepers, with all his
strength Subaru confirmed her existence.

Subaru: “Beatrice, Beatrice, Beatri~ce!”

Beatrice: “W-W-W-What, I suppose!? What happened, in fact!? This is too sudden!”

Subaru: “You, you…… you really, have such a calming face! Cuteness that’s seemingly
welcoming someone back to his parents’ home. I’ll fall for you.”

Beatrice: “What, that better not be a compliment, in fact!?”

Hugging her and viewing Beatrice’s face, Subaru said earnestly. Becoming redder due to his
actions and words, Beatrice put her palm on Subaru’s face with strength.

As the young girl’s tiny fingers touched his cheek and ear, whilst tasting cute pain, Subaru truly
felt the existence of the young girl named Beatrice with certainty.

Emilia: “Geez! Subaru, don’t start fooling around immediately after waking up! We don’t even
know why you collapsed, yet……”

Feeling slightly left out, so spoke Emilia sharply towards Subaru, who was busy hugging
Beatrice.

Concerned for Subaru’s body, Emilia tried to grab his shoulder, but then stopped.

Emilia: “ーーSubaru?”

Emilia, tinted with more of concern than rage. The emotions blended within her voice changed
into a single shade of worry. Her eyes, painted with surprise, were looking at Subaru whom she
had tried to grasp.

The shoulder of Subaru, who was faintly trembling, and crying.

Subaru: “……Uhm, kh.”

Beatrice: “Subaru? Subaru, what happened, I suppose? Betty is right here, in fact. It’s alright,
it’s alright, I suppose. You don’t have to cry, in fact.”

Noticing Subaru’s state, who let out a faint wail from his throat and wept, Beatrice erased the
colour of chaos from her face entirely and caressed Subaru’s cheek, which was stained with
tears.

His faintly trembling hands, were trying to release Beatrice’s young, petite body. Beatrice
understood, that anxiety and fear was the cause of that.

Henceforth, Beatrice gently called out to his heart.

That he doesn’t have to cry. That he is alright. That she is right there.

Emilia: “Stop crying, Subaru. You don’t have to rush. Slowly, take a deep breath, calm down.
Beatrice and I, are both right here with you.”

Just like Beatrice, Emilia consoled Subaru on top of the bed.

Her hand, which had earlier halted in hesitation, now touched Subaru’s shoulder, Emilia’s
voice, like the chime of a silver bell, respected Subaru’s actions and determinations.

“ーーーー”

The two’s existences and ways did not change.

The sublime two did not change, even within a world where everything had been brought to
ruin, where everything had been lost irrecoverably, they still gave precedence to others, to
Subaru instead of themselves even whilst they stood at the door of death.

Having confirmed that, having recognised that, this time for sure, he shall work to push
through.

Natsuki Subaru, in order to regain everything as『Natsuki Subaru』ーー,

Subaru: “I’ve, returned.”

A crying voice accompanied with a disheveled attitude, though he had been in other situations
which could not have been more pathetic, more disgraceful.

ーーNatsuki Subaru commenced a new loop in order to rescue everything.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Subaru: “And so, it seems that I actually lost my memories in the library of『Taygeta』. I get
that this may not mesh well for everyone in a lot of ways and thus quite a problem, but please
understand.”

“ーーーー”

On the breakfast table, Subaru courteously bowed his head down before all of his comrades,
who were sitting in a circle.

Such explosive words of Subaru’s triggered all kinds of reactions amongst everyone. Even so,
the most prominent of them was confusion, mayhem or grief had seemingly been postponed
to later.
Emilia: “Everyone is rea~lly worried for Subaru. But, Subaru is utmost worried for us so……”

Ram: “……Emilia-sama may say so, but.”

By Subaru’s side, Emilia followed up with a concerned yet understanding expression.

However, Emilia’s words were viewed sceptically by Ram. She folded her own arms and glared
at Subaru with her light crimson eyes,

Ram: “Ram doesn’t see that Barusu is the one who’s utmost worried. Rather, Barusu, what is
this farce.”

Subaru: “It’s not a farce. I’m speaking my heart out about my concern and the truth rea~lly
honestly. My chest is about to burst from the idea of being stubborn and not telling about it,
considering the tragedy that brings.”

“ーーーー”

Ram’s glare became increasingly suspicious upon Subaru’s response, as he answered with a
grim expression.

Emilia made a hurried response to the two’s severe exchange, having heard the situation
moments beforehand in the Green Room. Upon hearing about his『Amnesia』, Emilia and
Beatrice were astonished but accepted it with concern for Subaru’s safetyーー the sequence
followed the footsteps of what had happened previously this time as well, and he had asked
her to provide backup to him whilst he opened his heart out.

ーーRetiring from that previously horrible environment, Natsuki Subaru now broke into an
entirely new environment.

Should it be said in a stylish manner, he had determined his resolve to start life in the different
world from zero once again, but of course the actual circumstance was nothing so wonderful.

It’s good that he has resolved, but at that moment wherein he wished for『Death』, it’s
possible that could’ve been the end for him.

Without that happening to him, and now having gotten a chance to commence again thanks to
『Return by Death』like this, in all honesty, the relief and gratitude he felt now was
insuppressible. ーーHowever, he had no intention to rely on it.

The power of『Return by Death』which resided within Subaru’s body, was an immense power
which distorted fate itself.

Though『Death』being its trigger was rough on Subaru, the user, but should it be considered
compensation for distorting fate then this would be nothing less than appropriate.

A form of compensationーー yes, Subaru thought of『Death』as naught but a form of

compensation.

It’s natural that a power so great would need to be compensated in some form. Of course,
Subaru assumed that that was naturally the case with his『Return by Death』as well.

A limit on the frequency, or perhaps a need to sacrifice something upon recovering.

Subaru did not believe that the goddess of fate would indulge him so much as to grant him an
infinite number of trials. The only experience he had of being loved by someone would only be
loved by his parents, that would be the only case he could say so confidently.

But in that case, the trials and errors for acquiring the knowledge of the limit of『Return by
Death』ーー piling up『Deaths』by his own choice would not be what he would normally
choose for. It would not be strange whatsoever if this was his last chance.

And if it followed the pattern of sacrificing something, what’s common is to give up on a

valuable existence or cherished remembrances.

Unfortunately, for the amnesiac Subaru the only valuable existences he had except for his
family in the world he was formerly in, were only Emilia and the others who are also with him
in the tower.

And when he thought that farーー,

Subaru: “No way, the disappearance of my memories better not be a compensation for『
Return by Death』.”

Though frightening to even think of, it was fairly possible. Sacrificing memories as
compensation for『Return by Death』. Quite a vicious idea, but『Return by Death』itself was
not a good act to engage in in the first place.

What was utmost frightening was that there was no way to confirm if this was the case or not.

The truth is, the relationship between Subaru’s amnesia and『Return by Death』was
completely unknown. For the moment, having realised his『Amnesia』, Subaru, who had
already died four times, had not affirmed his memory loss within his sphere of what all he
could gain a grasp on.

His memories after his start of waking up in the tower while on the way back from the
convenience store were vividーー,

Ram: “Hey, are you listening, Barusu.”

Ram’s voice, sharp like a blade, brought Subaru back to reality, after him having gotten
completely lost in his thoughts. Upon her gaze, Subaru spilled out a voice from his throat
saying “Wh……”,

Subaru: “Yeah, I’m listening. I know I surprised you. This is way too sudden and I understand
that you won’t believe it, but……”

Ram: “But?”

Subaru: “I……”

Beatrice: “Subaru has no reason to say such a duplicitous lie, in fact. Ram must also be holding
at least that much trust in Subaru’s plans, I suppose.”

Beatrice responded to Ram in Subaru’s stead, while he was busy choosing his words. Having
heard the situation back in the Green Room, she was entirely on Subaru’s side as she now sat
beside him.

Ram: “Beatrice-sama……”
Beatrice: “What Emilia said isn’t wholly false either, in fact. Having lost his memories, the one
who’s the most worried is Subaru, I suppose. That’s why he was even crying like a little kid, in
fact.”

Subaru: “Talking about that episode makes it so much more embarrassing.”

Subaru pushed a grin upon the unexpected revelation, and made the reason behind his tears
to be “this”.

It actually was due to the fact that he had『Returned by Death』, that he was able to reunite
with them, that he had been granted a chance to redo. Those tears had many factors to them,
but tears are ultimately tears.

It’s meaningless to investigate the reason behind a man’s tears.

Regardless, his gratitude to Beatrice as she now sided with him was insuppressible.

Just like Emilia, Beatrice had been confused at first upon hearing him in the Green Room, but
not only did she less more time than Emilia to digest what he said, she promised to support
him with wiseness and sensibility unbefitting her appearance.

ーーReminded of the transient relief he had shown her, and the words “taking outside” which
Beatrice had said at the very end last time, Subaru felt agony like his heart was being strangled
by chains.

Just, what did『Natsuki Subaru』do to Beatrice.

He felt guilty relying on her faith despite not being aware of that. But he must accept it as a
matter of course, he admonished himself.

Subaru: “To be honest, it would be a bit unreasonable to reject the theory of me having no
reason to lie so directly about having lost my memories, but I want you to just digest that.”

Ram: “Digest that, you say……”

Subaru: “On top of that, let’s talk about something constructive. Luckily, my present self is
facing forward. I’d give a large welcome to talking about advancing forward…… but if you have
something to say, then I’ll properly listen to it.”

Under the cover of Beatrice’s comments, Subaru said so and bowed his head once again. In
order to follow up with Subaru, Emilia also bowed her head saying “Please, trust him”.

“ーーーー”

Witnessing Emilia, Beatrice and Subaru’s meek attitudes, even Ram was unable to pronounce
words of rebuttal. Although, even if they make an angry response, it would only be natural and
reasonable.

Of course, it wasn’t just Ram who was impacted by Subaru’s avouched『Amnesia』. Just
because she made the most striking reaction, the reactions of the people besides Ramーー
Echidna, Julius and Shaula’s reaction also aligned with what Subaru had already experienced
twice.

“ーーーー”
In all honesty, his reunion with Emilia and Beatrice alone had been quite something, but the
moment he saw and reunited with everyone present altogether in this place, Subaru’s heart
received a fierce jolt.

Julius, whom he had left on the lower floor along with Reid. Echidna, who had gotten both of
her legs blown off and lost her life while apologising for doubting Subaru. Shaula, who did not
show her form amidst all of that mayhem and chaos. And finally, Ram, who directed the
utmost powerful suspicion towards Subaru, and did not meet him again thereafter.

Everyone, everyone was here. He had been granted an opportunity to exchange words with
everyone once again.

And above all, the one whom Subaru had been the most conscious of in this placeーー,

Meili: “Neverthele~ss, onii-san is truly such a troubled perso~n.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Meili: “Wha~t’s with that reaction. Making a face like you’ve met a dead person, isn’t it
te~rribly rude?”

So recited the young girl, not too surprised by what Subaru had said.

With her dark blue hair tied into a braid, the young killer wearing a stylish black outfitーー
Meili.

Meili Portroute, was certainly there, moving and talking.

Subaru: “Meili……”

Meili: “Oh? You remember my name, don’t you~…… in fact, I don’t know what’s different
about onii-san compared to normal circumstances, so what did you forge~t?”

Subaru: “ーー. Yeah, it’s a bit complicated. Right now it may seem like I’m having no difficulty
when conversing, but once you start digging deeper it becomes a mess. In other words, it’s
what they call episodic memory loss, I remember names of stuff quite well, but remembrances
with people are all very uncertain.”

Meili: “……Are you referring to, for example, what happened yesterda~y?”

Subaru: “ーーThat’s right.”

Meili straitened her eyes, as her voice became faintly deeper. Subaru hesitated only for a
second upon her question, but responded without falling to the pressure.

He perhaps could’ve talked his way out with a rough excuse, but he did not do that. He had
decided to not do that. ーーSubaru shall remain honest with them as long as possible.

Julius: “ーーForgot about yesterday, huh. That’s, that’s, well.”

“ーーーー”

Hearing Subaru’s response, as if having received a shock greater than simply his claims about
『Amnesia』in a certain sense, whispered Julius accompanied solely by Echidna, somewhat
suspiciously.
However, putting their reactions aside,

Shaula: “Master-sama, did you lose memories again? How many times will you forget about
me until you’re satisfied. I’m Maicching~.”

Pushing in her voluptuous breasts, Shaula said so whilst making a sour expression.

Shaula’s silly comments followed the same style as last time, but after coming this far, her
comments left a strong impression of having an inexcusably odd ambience.

Subaru: “Delving deep into your nonsense also feels weird, but did this Master-sama of yours
really keep throwing memories around like this?”

Shaula: “ーー? Yeah, he kept throwing ’em around quite a lot. When he woke up in the
morning and I greeted him, he said “Who’re you, again? I don’t remember you. I don’t know
you” and treated me like a woman the really old-fashioned way.”

Subaru: “Hmm, if it’s at that level, then it’s difficult to determine if it was just a bad joke or
what.”

Though only an assumption, but if Subaru got closer to Shaula and in ordinary life hereafter,
that kind of a frivolous exchange seems really possible.

However Subaru was aware that there existed a self of his who lost his memories and
concealed that from Emilia and the others, and chose not to speak of him losing his memories.
Deceiving that he had lost his memories under the cover of pretending it to be a bad joke
would also be a move that existed.

Though by his own perspective, that would be deathly difficult. And since he had indeed died
four times, this wouldn’t be a joke either.

Echidna: “The aforementioned amnesia is understood. I wouldn’t say it’s something that won’t
take any time to fully accept…… but if there are things like traps which are capable of possibly
triggering this phenomenon, then it seems it would be better to act while keeping that in
consideration.”

Subaru: “The place with the highest possibility as the crime scene is the library of『Taygeta』,
where Emilia-chan found me collapsed. It seems like the place with the most history too.”

Emilia: “-chan……”

Subaru: “ーー?”

Echidna commenced the discussion with a serious expression, and Subaru nodded in
agreement. However, in the midst of it, Emilia’s lonesome mumble left quite an impression.

Previously she had shown reactions with this expression in the middle of conversing with
Subaru several times as well. In the end, the reason for it yet remained unclear.

Was he perhaps overlooking something fatal. ーーThat was, frightening.

Subaru: “ーーAnyway, everyone, sorry for surprising you all. I think it’s pointless to tell you all
to suddenly accept it and continue on at the same pace. Let’s take a break for now. In that
time I’ll go draw water with Ram or something.”
Putting forward that suggestion, Subaru stood up. Ram raised her eyebrows upon what he
said, whilst Emilia and Beatrice looked at Subaru anxiously.

However, nodding to the two’s look, Subaru turned his black eyes towards Ram,

Subaru: “Let’s go, Ram. ーーYou were just making a face as if calling me to fetch water with
you.”

Ram: “ーーFilthy.”

Averting her gaze, Ram whispered in response to Subaru’s invitation.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Ram: “So, what was the meaning of that farce earlier? Now that you’ve taken Ram out like
this, you intend to talk about it now, right?”

With a bucket in her hand, Ram and Subaru headed to the water well away from the place of
assembly. And once judging that they had taken sufficient distance from Emilia and the others,
Ram fired her question.

Her not accepting Subaru’s claims regarding『Amnesia』whatsoever is something which

happened each round. She was not being simply stubborn or being sceptical of the evidence,
but she had a further important reason behind it.

ーーThe existence of Rem. Ram’s beloved younger sister, who remained asleep.

In concern for her, Ram was unable to accept Subaru’s『Amnesia』.

That was why she persistently denied Subaru’s『Amnesia』. He didn’t know any particulars.
But surely, Subaru had some sort of a connection with Rem when she was awake.

And that had been an immense support for Ram, for her existence as the elder sister.

That is whyーー,

Ram: “Kindly stop entrusting too many important roles on Emilia-sama or Beatrice-sama.
Beatrice-sama aside, it would be far too heavy a burden for Emilia-sama. That is why it would
be appreciated if you involve Ram now. The details are……”

Subaru: “ーーRam, it’s true that I’ve lost my memories. Neither is it a lie, nor a plan.”

Ram tried to be relied upon, clinging onto that fine thread, however, Subaru must deny her.

“ーーーー”

Ram’s words were interrupted by Subaru’s straightforward remark, and she narrowed her
eyes. Levitating within her light crimson eyes was confusion, fearーー and rage.

Rage which could scorch and burn Subaru’s soul. And the reason for its existence, were her
suspicions for Natsuki Subaru.

Subaru: “I’ve lost my memories. I have a grasp on the names and relationships of everyone
within the tower, but I can’t remember a single thing aside from that. That’s also true.”

Ram: “Kindly stop.”

Subaru: “I did talk to Emilia and Beatrice earlier, but I conveyed them the same thing. I have
nothing else to convey. Right now, my hands are all empty.”

Ram: “Kindly stop, Barusu. If you say anything more than that……”

Subaru: “I know that we came to this tower, to regain a lot of things which were robbed away
from us. That we’re in the midst of the『Trial』too. That’s all. My intention, is……”

Ram: “Barusu, if you say anything more than this.”

Subaru: “About Rem too, I have”

Ram: “Barusuーー!!”

Subaru heartbreakingly conveyed to Ram, that he had forgotten.

Denoting that she denied it, that she didn’t want to listen to Subaru’s words with her attitude,
and upon hearing Subaru’s apology, Ram grabbed Subaru as an expression of her rage.

Subaru: “Ghu!”

With his collars grasped, his back was thrown onto the wall. With unbelievable physical
strength stemming from her build, Ram pinned Subaru and glared at him from a close distance.

He understood that the fire within her light crimson eyes was trying to scorch Subaru and Ram
herself.

The instant this fire scorches Subaruーー no, scorches Ram, the tragedy will be repeated.

Ram: “What’s your intention? Saying such a, such a stupid lie!”

Subaru: “It’s not, a lie……. For me, lying to you is……”

Ram: “So you’re saying you’ve not lied? Then what should be done according to you? That
Ram, should trust you? That Barusu, forgot Rem…… something, so ridiculous!”

Subaru: “Ram……”

Further sharpening her eyes, Ram scowled at Subaru from a distance so close their lips could
touch each other. Finally Subaru noticed, that fire was not so much made up of rage as much
as it was made of tears.

Her conflict went far deeper than what Subaru could ever imagine.

Subaru finally managed to grasp that, after repeating four times. How prudent does one have
to be, to think it was possible to understand the emotions, the wounds others harboured in
their chest.

Subaru came to realise this after repeating the same foul play four times, whilst Emilia and the
others realised at once, which seemed dazzling to him.

Unable to merely be scorched by that dazzle, Subaruーー,

Subaru: “ーーI will, get Rem back for sure.”

Ram: “ーー~hk!”
Glaring back into the light crimson eyes, Subaru poured strength into his throat and conveyed
clearly.

Upon hearing that, Ram’s eyes widened once again in surprise, but her rage concealed that.

Ram: “How can you talk…… about getting her back or whatever, Barusu, you forgot about Rem,
didn’t you!”

Subaru: “But still, I’ll get her back. Rem, my memories, the goal behind coming to this tower,
accomplishing and regaining everything without leaving a single thing, we’ll all go back
together. ーーIt’s a matter of course, that I’d guarantee at least that.”

Ram: “ーーBarusu?”

Subaru: “It is, a matter of course…… when you think of, everything which happened in this
tower.”

He was finding it difficult to breathe. Yet, Subaru distorted his cheeks for a different reason.
Ram raised her eyebrows upon Subaru’s reaction, and slightly relaxed her hands which had
grabbed his collars.

Now, Subaru grabbed hold of her hands and pulled them apart. At the same pace, their bodies
switched positions.

Ram: “ーーFilthy. Kindly let go.”

Having gotten pinned to the wall now after their positions switched, Ram declared before
Subaru whilst she shared glares with him.

However, though powerless, Subaru did not flinch away from saying the words he intended to
speak.

Subaru: “Ram. I’m going to definitely get back both my memories, and Rem. For that, please
lend me your strength.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “I need everyone’s strength. The『Natsuki Subaru』who was there until yesterday,
whom you all knew, may not have said something so pathetic. But, for my present self……”

Julius commended to him, Beatrice trusted him, Echidna forgave him, Emilia wished for him.

And perhaps『Natsuki Subaru』, whom everyone held expectations for, may have changed
this stalemated situation by himself.

However, the present Natsuki Subaru was not capable of that. And the people within this
tower, were far too loving for him to throw a tantrum and give up, saying that he couldn’t do
anything.

Subaru: “I know you won’t believe or forgive me for forgetting Rem. But, please keep that rage
of yours for later. In exchange for that, I promise you.”

Ram: “Promise……?”
Subaru: “I will carry through, no matter what. I’ll eat it all up, no matter how many tries it
takes. If, I break this promise, if I give up in front of you, then feel free to do whatever you’d
like to me, burn me, scorch me, anything.”

“ーーーー”

Ram’s eyes widened, and the flame of rage within them weakened. What appeared instead of
rage now, was an emotion which she had kept concealed until now.

Whilst witnessing that, Subaru pulled back his head and continued with his straightforward
approach with herーー and continued his words from the same distance as when their glances
had entangled when he had been trapped in the cage of ice.

Subaru: “That is, my resolve.”

Ram: “……Why would you go that far. If Barusu has truly forgotten, then you shouldn’t think of
getting Rem back this much.”

“ーーーー”

Ram: “Once you forget, it all turns into a void. It becomes a gaping vacuum, and the feelings
for what used to be there all disappear. All vanish. Love, hatred, warmth, loneliness,
everything.”

Ram’s quiet tone was feigned over by her cold attitude.

Those terribly experienced words, perhaps spoke of the void she had experienced herself. That
is why, she found Subaru’s resolve to be difficult to trust.

She believed that it was impossible to possess such a strong desire when embraced by that
void.

Subaru: “The truth is, that’s true. My memories are blank, and the feelings which my self, who
was there until yesterday, felt for Rem have all slipped out of my hand, but……”

Ram: “Then, why?”

Subaru: “But, I know that you cherish Rem and desperately want to get her back.”

He had seen Ram’s form struggling, desperately wishing for regaining her beloved younger
sister, Rem.

By witnessing a wish and love so strong with his own eyes, Subaru had been overwhelmed.
And the desperate Ram was one of the people Subaru wished to be saved as wellーー,

Subaru: “Right now, the reason I want to get Rem back is for『Natsuki Subaru』, and you.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “That’s why, I’m counting on you for when I give up. Do whatever you’d like to with
my head, that is my atonement, my self who made you cry.”

Ram: “Ram never cried, don’t fool around.”

Subaru: “That hu~rt ~hk!?”

Receiving a tight slap on the side of his face, Subaru crumbled on that very spot.
Slapped on the cheek which had gotten flushed, Subaru looked at Ram as if he was looking at
something unbelievable.

Subaru: “Y-You…… I was, just now, saying something, pretty brave……”

Ram: “Getting all energetic on your own accord, what do you mean by saying something
brave? First things first, Barusu making a promise is laughable itself. Quite impressive how you
yourself proposed what is the last thing that can be trusted in this world.”

Subaru: “I said the same to Emilia-chan, but how many promises did the me until yesterday
break!?”

Ram: “Was there even a single promise that was kept?”

Subaru: “That bad of a level!?”

Vilified by the voice which had gotten colder, Subaru re-evaluated『Natsuki Subaru』. All
other things good or bad aside, but it seemed breaking promises was a common occurrence.

First of all, the greatest obligation for keeping promises was to make efforts for the same.

Protecting promises even when not being watched by anyone, and that was why humans often
put themselves to a disadvantage on their own volition. If not, it served as a proof of one
possessing a deficient spirit.

Subaru: “I guess, someone like『Natsuki Subaru』wasn’t a half-decent guy after all……”

Ram: “Yes, that would be right. It seemed like you misunderstood, but the Barusu until
yesterday wasn’t a capable man who could manage everything by himself either. Rather, he
was a simpleton and his speciality was that whenever he tried to manage something by
himself, he would only enlarge the damage in the end. Ram also got caught up in a lot of the
trouble.”

Subaru: “Are you serious. Why did you bring a guy like that to the tower……”

Ram: “He butted in. Along with that, he was a man of mere words and lip service. Skillful at its
own way, and looked forward to chores being entrusted upon him. Also, he was also good at
dandling Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama, isn’t it. After that……”

Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Subaru felt far too uncomfortable.

He was being scolded about himself, even though it wasn’t even about himself. Being told
much about『Natsuki Subaru』by Emilia and the rest also felt agonising in quite a complicated
manner, and Ram firing words and speaking ill of『Natsuki Subaru』like this also felt, well,
complicated.

Subaru became serious, determining to hear it to the end this time,

Subaru: “What else? Short legs, bad at remembering things, had an unhealthy diet, stubborn?”

Ram: “He had short legs, he was bad at remembering, he had an unhealthy diet, he was
stubborn.”

Subaru: “I suppose so~.”

Ram: “ーーAlong with that, he cherished Rem.”

“ーーーー”

Suddenly, her tone changed, and colours were painted into Ram’s cold voice.

If the warmth of voice was to have a colourーー it would be a tender soft crimson.

Rem, her affection for her younger sister in her voice, and reminded of『Natsuki Subaru』who
used to be by her younger sister’s side, she showed a glimpse of tender love, which shall never
disappear.

Such that Subaru hallucinated, that soft crimson was the colour of kindness.

Ram: “Barusu. ーーDid you truly forget Rem?”

Subaru: “……Yeah.”

Ram’s eyes were reflecting Subaru, and she never averted them. Truly respectable.

In this kind of a scene, made to hear the words he did not want to hear, Subaru would
probably avert his eyes. Yet she, Ram, didn’t try to avert her gaze even once.

Ram: “Barusu. ーーYou will really remember Rem again, right?”

Subaru: “Yeah, I’ll remember her again. And not just Rem, but everything else too.”

Ram: “It won’t be the worst even if you don’t remember everything else. Kindly remember just
Rem again.”

Subaru: “Don’t be absurd. Let me remember everything again……”

Ram: “Saying it once again. Kindly remember just Rem again, even if you need to die for it.”

Subaru: “Yeah, I swear. ーーEven if I die, I will remember everything again.”

Remember everything again even if he has to die, quite literally.

What did『Natsuki Subaru』see, hear, feel, establish to come this far in this different world.
ーーNatsuki Subaru shall recover all of it.

Ram: “……Alright. You’re free to go this time.”

Upon hearing his response, the intimidating air surrounding Ram suddenly disappeared.

Sensing that, Subaru asked “Are you sure?” Whilst remaining on the floor.

Subaru: “I know I requested this, but are you really fine with just this?”

Ram: “You’re a man, aren’t you. Kindly accept it head-on. Barusu’s resolve has been heard.
And on top of that, you even said that anything could be done to you, burn you, scorch you,
whittle you, gouge you in case you give up. If you found it difficult to hear that, then Ram’s
motherly affectionate heart will suspect you.”

Subaru: “I don’t remember anything about whittling and gouging though……”

Ram: “Did you say something?”

Subaru: “I did not.”

Shaking his head, Subaru responded to Ram politely.

It would perhaps be amusing that when he shall not be able to rely on any god, then perhaps
he should resign himself to this motherly affection for casting judgement upon him.

Ram: “Stand up, Barusu. Ram won’t allow you to give up or kneel down.”

Subaru: “Don’t group sitting on the floor together with them…… here.”

Standing up, Subaru brushed off his behind and faced Ram.

Ram, with her back resting on the wall and arms folded after adjusting her dishevelled clothes,
had already gone back to her normal stateーー and Ram glared at Subaru, suggesting to him
that this was her “normal state”.

Ram: “……Did you tell Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama the same thing?”

Subaru: “Those two…… seemed like they didn’t even consider me giving up as a possibility,
that’s why.”

Ram: “That’s so. ーーThe fault is them being infected with Barusu.”

Subaru: “That’s why, I won’t request those two. Nor Julius or Echidna, emotionally you see.”

Also perhaps, when it came to Emilia and Beatrice, Julius and Echidna.

He believed he had heard their thoughts during the events that happened last time.

That is why, he shall confirm the remaining answer ahead of now.

Subaru: “But, you know…… Going by what you said, it seems the me until yesterday wasn’t too
impressive of a guy either.”

Ram: “For Ram, your worth changes immensely depending on whether you have the memories
of Rem or not. Kindly watch what you ask.”

With a cold declaration, Ram turned her back towards Subaru and started walking.

The two weren’t really supposed to have the time to stop their feet whilst fetching water, but
they did not want to worry Emilia and the others unnecessarily if they returned empty-handed.

Subaru held the bucket in his hand, whilst Ram stood beside him.

And,

Subaru: “I was……『Natsuki Subaru』was here for certain, right?”

With a faint voice, Subaru directed his question towards Ram’s side profile.

This was more of an anxious cry than seeking confirmation. Naught more than words
unsuitable immediately after pledging to not give up.

He knew it won’t be strange for Ram to reprimand him, as he stood with his tongue dry.

Ram: “ーーTruly a fool.”

However, without doing anything of such sort and without halting her feet, Ram disparaged
Subaru in seeming affection,
Ram: “Right now, it has just momentarily become invisible. It just feels like it’s lost due to
being under the depth of a variety of things which had been accumulated. Like flowers buried
under the cold snow, once the season of snowmelt arrives they shall be visible once again. ー
ーSurely, that’s all there is to it.”

Yes, Subaru could not show his current expression to Ram, who was hiding her own.

Immediately after acting so boldly, he could never show her an expression this pathetic.

That is why, Ram’s way, as she remained quiet without even attempting to look at him, at this
moment, truly seemed like a mother’s affection to Subaru.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The situation had largely changedーー or so he wanted to think, but the changes were not so
great.

This was not the first time Subaru had opened his heart out after losing his memories, and the
impact everyone felt is also a spectacle he had witnessed.

But should he change his heart’s stance, everyone’s point of view shall also respectively
change.

Last time, Subaru much distrusted Emilia and the others and that was due to several factors
such as their actions, attitudes and words. Firmly believing that they had all been plotting
something.

However, upon doing away with those misgivings, he realised that their actions, attitudes and
words were all in concern for him, and he rebuked himself.

In other words, they restrained themselves to make sure Subaru was not made to feel anxious.

Suspecting their actions was a problem entirely on Subaru’s part.

Subaru: “Let’s do it, properly. Do it properly, Natsuki Subaru……”

Telling himself so, Subaru glanced at his palm.

The cause of the disappearance of Subaru’s memories was highly likely to be in『Taygeta』.
Though walking through the『Trial』was also important, investigating the cause behind this
amnesia was also urgent business.

There was no guarantee that it may not eventually develop into a ridiculous situation where
everyone forgot each other and greeted each other saying “Hello, who might you be” upon
seeing each other.

And the truth was, he very much had the flexibility to proceed with it all slowly.

Subaru: “Last time, and the time before that too, everything in the tower was a total mess.”

Last to last time, Subaru had successively discovered the『Dead Bodies』of Emilia and the
othersーー no, of everyone except Emilia and Beatrice.

Last time was different, he got to witness the『Deaths』of his comrades with his own eyes,
and his heart fell into desolation and ruin.
However, all of those abnormalities were disasters which should occur within the tower not so
far into the future.

As one who was aware of the damage these disasters cause, Subaru must try to stop them
from happening.

For that purpose, he shall dedicate all the strength he possessed. ーーThat’s why, first, Subaru
will.

“ーーーー”

A faint breath was present behind Subaru, who was standing at a great height.

A moderate level of attempt to conceal existence, sensing it was possible if one was conscious
of it. Perceiving the foul play thanks to the knowledge he possessed beforehand, he turned his
body around just on the verge.

???: “ーー~hk.”

Subaru: “Woops, that was dangerous. ーーDon’t fall down instead of me.”

Striking the two hands stretched out, his opponent’s body pitched forward, Subaru
instantaneously grasped the stretched out hand to make sure nobody fell.

That body was light. Lightness befitting the appearance of the young girlーー yes, calling her a
young girl would be adequate.

Subaru: “Alright, let’s talk. ーーI’ll have you take responsibility, for killing me.”

Saying so, Subaru smiled at the young girl whose elbow he had graspedーー Meili,
commencing the climax of this mystery of catching the criminal who pushed him off twice in
the past.

CHAPTER 56 “TALKING ABOUT WHAT AWAITS”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

“ーーーー”

Possessing the hazardous intent to make him lose balance and fall down the spiral staircase,
the girlーー Meili, looked on in surprise.

Closing his dark eyes, Subaru could not help but grumble upon this situation, a turn of events
he had predicted but doubted halfway through.

He was glad that by using『Return by Death』, he was able to eventually prevent this tragedy
from happening. This was also proof that this young girl had been the one to push Subaru’s
back twice in the past, in different timelines.

To think that the criminal who had pushed Subaru from a height and into his doomーー who
had been killed by the very hands of 『Natsuki Subaru』 previously, was Meili Potroute.
Meili: “……Responsibility for killing me, huh, there you go again saying stra~nge things, onii-
san.”

At that moment, as Meili widened her eyes and loosened her lips, Subaru’s arm immediately
turned and his finger traced his torso, whilst he continued to smile.

She took a step backwards whilst facing Subaru, who was standing at a distance from the spiral
staircase.

Meili: “Perhaps your mind lost a lot of other stu~ff along with memories. This
misunderstanding can happen only then.”

Subaru: “Misunderstanding?”

Meili: “Yes, don’t you think so~? ーーMe trying to kill onii-san, would be a te~rrible
misunderstanding.”

Inching backwards, Meili said so with a smile. Witnessing her truly dignified approach, this was
something beyond even Subaru’s expectations.

He believed that he would never be able to avoid this mishap. But should the one he was
struggling against be『Myself』ーー no, Meili, then he might just manage to convince her.

She acted quietly, adamantly, that too unfavourably.

Choosing the most seemingly optimal solution momentarily was her way of living.

Frankly, that was precisely a『Beast’s』 way of living.

Meili: “There is no need to be suspicious. Had I really wanted to kill onii-san, wouldn’t the sand
dunes have been better for that rather than this tower? Ah, onii-san doesn’t remember all
that, so you may not kno~w.”

Subaru: “I guess so. It’s weird. If you intended to kill from the very beginning, then you must
have gotten countless chances to do so. But, you didn’t do so.”

Meili: “Don’t you agree~? Then…..”

Subaru: “But, the matter of your motivation to kill me sprouting and growing since this
morning is a totally separate issue. Am I correct to say that this is a chain reaction due to what
happened last night?”

Meili: “ーーーー”

Meili’s facial expression changed upon what Subaru mentioned. She sealed her lips, erased her
smile, and then took a deep sigh.

And, shrugged her shoulders with an unfavourable attitude, unfitting of her appearance.

Meili: “Could it be, I have been trapped into this awkward situation, I suppo~se?”

Subaru: “What do you mean by “awkward situation”?”

Meili: “Isn’t that what you trie~d? Lying about your memory loss, to see whether I would push
off onii-san…… To eliminate any obstacles that you may have on your side. To see how useful I
was in this tower? This would be the perfect time and chance, to do so.”
The girl, who tried to reaffirm the authenticity of the situation, was displeased by her
disadvantageous position.

Certainly, up to this point she had displayed no malice whatsoever on her part, but it was also
true that Subaru knew how Meili would act beforehand. Even if she shall deny it, the evidence
against Meili shan’t be altered.

However, there were some things that could be said clearly. Those beingーー,

Meili: “Well, what exactly should I do~? Since everything has already come this far, should I try
resisting and running away from here? Especially when those bad animal-chan’s aren’t here,
even I can get away from onii-san by myse~lf.”

Subaru: “Don’t get me wrong, Meili. My memory loss isn’t a lie for deceiving you. It’s the truth,
that’s why I’m being serious, like I should be.”

Meili: “That’s that, I actually did doubt whether you were lying or not bu~t…… In the end, what
is it that onii-san wants to do? Do you think I believe it just because I’m not retaliating in
respo~nse?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

The young girl put her hands on her slender neck, saying so whilst showing her tongue.

At that moment, Subaru’s heart rate accelerated. However, ironically enough, it was a
metaphor for simply killing, not something as ridiculous as Meili remembering her own death.

With that conviction, the young female assassin gestured her capability to deal serious damage
to Subaru’s heart.

That’s why Subaru did not intend to let her act on that conviction, butーー,

Meili: “Actually, I really don’t recommend using ways of killing that take a lo~ng time. I do have
methods that don’t require much suffering, but onii-san is pretty bad at hiding stuff……”

Subaru: “ーーI, don’t intend to kill or hurt you. Even after this, tomorrow onward as well,
whatever awaits, I intend to treat you the same way as I have done till now.”

Meili: “……Huh?”

Meili once again changed her expression, hearing Subaru’s response.

However, this was unlike the change that had come upon her when she had opted for the
optimal solution for the immediate situation. Meili’s expression was filled with obvious dismay,
as she looked at Subaru with eyes that could not comprehend what he was saying.

Upon that gaze, Subaru nodded.

Subaru: “Fortunately, your crime was prevented beforehand, and so if we were to keep it a
secret, it’ll all be fine. Even if you just think of killing me through some different method, all I’ll
have to do is prevent that as well. Although, all this undeniably leaves a bad taste in my
mouth. Really bad.”

Meili: “Ah…… W-What are you……”

Subaru: “But at least, did you get it this time? Doing something to me is an incredibly huge risk
for you. If you’re going to say “But still” and continue, then, you know, at the very least let’s
just talk properly. If you’re still dissatisfied, I’ll hear as much as I……”

Meili: “Dissatisfied? Dissatisfied you say……”

Abruptly, Meili murmured with a quiet and shivering voice.

Afterwards, she sharpened her lips,

Meili: “What’s dissatisfying is this situatio~n! I can’t believe it!”

Subaru was saying all this in order to persuade her into making a moderate decision. Following
up with that, Meili shouted, with her eyes looking at Subaru as if she were looking at
something unbelievable.

Meili: “Can’t believe it, can’t believe it, I can’t believe i~t……”

Whilst she pronounced so, her hands busily toyed with her braid.

It was visibly evident to Subaru that she had gotten perplexed regarding her own mental self-
defence and that this was a signーー a sign of dependence on someone who had the same
hairstyle.

Meili: “Onii-san has no idea about what I tried to do right no~w! If that’s wrong then, it’s
stra~nge. If that’s wrong, then……”

With words filled with frustration, Meili’s attitude was unnaturally desperate.

This was Subaru’s first time seeing Meili so disturbedーー no, rather he had first seen her like
this in her『Book of The Dead』.

After what she had done last night, encountering Subaru in『Taygeta』, and after having a
conversation with『Natsuki Subaru』, she had decided to kill the amnesiac Natsuki Subaru.

However, this plan of murder, carried out in such a hurry, would have had been a double-
edged sword for her too.

Although Subaru would have been pushed off to death, ignorant, how did she plan to escape
the allegations of murder that could be placed upon her after Subaru’s death.

It was probably possible to cover it up as just an accidentーー or perhaps not.

Should it be Emilia, Beatrice, Ram or any of the others, by now, Subaru knew that they would
not let his『Death』slide by without even trying to uncover the truth behind it.

In that case, it was inevitable that Meili’s crime would eventually come to light.

Ram, Julius, or Echidna were much smarter than Subaru, and they would be able to see
through to the truth behind his death at once. It was unimaginable to think that Meili had
never taken that into her consideration.

That’s why, this isーー,

Subaru: “This is, just a desperate urge of yours. You just have a habit of murder. You don’t
even consider other factors for solving issues. That, isn’t your fault.”
Meili: “ーー~hk! Don’t talk like you understa~nd! What does onii-san…… what do youーー!
What do you know about me!?”

Subaru: “ーーI do know.”

Meili: “ーーーー”

Meili, grinding her teeth, stiffened herself as if she had been doused in cold water.

Looking straight at Meili, Subaru assertively declared,

Subaru: “Meili. I know about you. I know it may sound pretty creepy but, I may even know
more about you than the only other two people in this world that know about you, you
know?”

Upon Subaru’s shrug, Meili’s worry intensified.

Believing that it was completely obvious, however at the same time, Subaru was looking for a
way to convey that undeniable truthーー he was struggling with the twisted『Self-Love』in
the back of his chest.

He shall remember,『My』neverending temptation.

A whispering voice seemed to echo right before Natsuki Subaru took any action, repeatedly
tempting Subaru to solve his problems through murder, the worst course of action packed
with cowardice.

By reading her『Book of the Dead』, the ghost of the dead Meili Potroute and its temptations,
had returned to haunt Natsuki Subaruーー,

Subaru: “ーーNo, that’s not it.”

Shaking his head, Subaru then pondered over what the girl he had killed had done.

During all this time, something had happened. Visibly evident from the confusion and
frustration of the girl standing before him. Above all, recalling what Subaru had seen about
Meili in her『Book of The Dead』.

Considering what Meili had suffered through, it could never be said that she became simply
murderous.

This was not the same Meili as the one in her『Book of The Dead』

That was something Subaru’s soft heart was somewhat sure about.

After all, upon that evidence, the girl with that voice did not show herself to Subaru.

“ーーーー”

Putting it terribly straightforwardly, Subaru had lived through the life of Meili by the『Book of
the Dead』. This was her mindset in normal daily lifeーー creating an impression, establishing
a way of action, however, she never thought of ending someone’s life with such lack of
fairness and reason.
In those days, there was an unquestionable emptiness in Meili’s heart, and her experiences
increased the『Fear』inside her, but there remained a lone something that glimmered within
herself

It’s name beingーー,

Subaru: “ーーElsa Granhiert.”

Meili: “ーー~hk.”

Subaru: “That, is the reason why you tried to kill me, yes?”

Upon that question, Meili’s facial expression distorted with bitterness.

That was the rage of getting something sensitive that should never be touched, being prodded
ーー no, being trampled upon.

However, Subaru yet dared to do so. Because,

Subaru: “Remove your shoes when entering someone’s house, but rudely walk in while
wearing shoes when entering into others’ hearts is the rule of the Natsuki household.”

As one of its members, Subaru climbed into the heart of the young assassin.

This was something akin to forcing himself into her heartーー.

A murderer of black, whom Subaru did not know, but was familiar with.

Just thinking about her gave rise to feelings in the heart, like a desire of relief, longing, sadness
and rage, and, emptinessーー the feelings that Meili felt for her were extremely complicated,
yet, extremely simple.

ーーMeili, longed for Elsa, loved her, and admired her.

That’s why, having her be stolen away gave rise to despair, suffering, hatred, wrath,
murderous intent and despondency.

All of the time she had accompanied Subaru and the others in their journey, it had all been for
the sake of revengeーー could not be said for her unskilled self.

In fact, it could be said that Meili was very clumsy.

A despairing young girl who was ignorant about her own emotions, enough to not know about
the depth of the scar in her heart.

ーーA professional assassin who made up her own environment, that’s who Meili Potroute
was.

Subaru: “Did you want to take, revenge?”

Meili: “…… I don’t kno~w.”

Subaru: “Even so, Elsa was……”

Meili: “I have no such wish. I am well aware of that……”

Meili shook her head twice in response to Subaru’s question.

Subaru understood Meili’s feelings. And, Meili was also well-aware of where Subaru’s words
were coming from.

In this situation, Subaru and Meili stood equal to each other.

That’s why, filled with sadness and stuck in a dark chamber ignorant of the correct answer, all
she could do in order to express her emotions was to act like the assassin she is and 『Murder
』.

At the same time, the hatred that Meili held while remaining trapped in that world, left solely
that option for her.

Despite all this, Meili’s desperation for Elsa did not reach its end.

For Meili, Elsa may have been a shining light but that light was far too dazzling for ordinary
people to follow.

Subaru: “I know, that you are holding back your feelings. But, the answer you’re looking for
probably cannot be found this way. That’s why.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Leave this place to me. I won’t make things worse. At the very least I’ll work hard to
make sure things don’t get worse. If you’d believe that.”

Meili: “……I ca~n’t, trust. Anything which, may come out of onii-san’s mouth’

No matter how forcefully Subaru persuaded, Meili, who was hiding her face, did not nod even
slightly.

That was obvious. Because, that meant finding a way of action that did not exist in her way of
life.

On the other hand, there was Natsuki Subaru, who shall propose and preach whatever he
wants to without flinching even the slightest.

On top of that, if a senior ever invited him to a place with full preparation and bashed him,
even Subaru would be surprised by how much it would sting.

Henceforth, since he had an idea that she would say this, he had well prepared other
measures.

Subaru: “So what comes out of my mouth cannot be trusted, I will reflect on that. Thanks, until
yesterday I was already pretty bad with promises. That’s why”

Meili: “That’s why?”

Subaru: “Instead of a promise between you and me, let’s make a promise between you and
us.”

“ーーーー”

Upon Subaru’s words Meili frowned, unaware of his intentions.

However, the answer to her doubts was brought to light soon afterward.

That beingーー,
???: “ーーMhm, it’s fine. I was also carefully listening, as a witness of the promise.”

Meili: “ーー~hk.”

Hearing that voice, Meili’s shoulders shivered, but she managed to compose herself. What
appeared in before her next was an outstanding beauty, whose magnificence could not be
doubtedーー.

Upon her appearance, Meili’s eyes widened and her lips trembled.

Meili: “Onee-san…… you, heard everything?”

???: “Subaru told me, to stay here and see…… to stop Meili if she was going to do something
dangerous, that’s what he said.”

Saying so, stepping into the place where both of them stood, with fluttering hair that was
reminiscent of the glitter of moonlight and standing as a figure of a seemingly mythical beauty,
was Emilia.

Hearing Emilia’s words, Meili rotated her neck in astonishment.

Meili: “If I, did something dangerous……? Not, onii-san……?”

Emilia: “Yeah, if Meili did something dangerous. Well, is it okay now, Subaru?”

Subaru: “ーー. Yeah, that’s right. It’s just that it made me a bit anxious.”

Emilia: “ーー? Why are you turning your face away? Did something happen, Subaru?”

Subaru: “No, it’s just that, you’re just, too cute to look at directly……”

Subaru responded with a whisper to Emilia’s question, who had tilted her neck. As Emilia
furthermore tilted her neck, Subaru managed to put aside the trembling of his throat and his
embarrassment, and turned his attention to the perplexed Meili once again.

As Subaru had foreseen the attack, he was confident about stopping Meili’s crime. The
problem after that was the occurrence of『Natsuki Subaru』.

Speaking of his purpose, it may be possible that in the loop when『Natsuki Subaru』had killed
Meili, it may have had been simply self-defence against Meili’s attempt to murder, and
immediately after stopping her,『Natsuki Subaru』 did not necessarily take actions against
Subaru’s will.

Therefore Subaru determined that he would leave this problem to people stronger than him.

He has complete faith that even if his consciousness disappeared, and『Natsuki Subaru』
appeared, Emilia will certainlyーー no, his comrades shall certainly do something about it.

Emilia: “Listen, Meili. I believe what Subaru has said. If Meili can’t believe it, then it’s fine to
just carefully observe him. And, if he breaks the promise, I’ll be angry alongside.”

Meili: “Observe, onii-san……? That’s, weird. Isn’t that strange. Observing onii-san and onee-
san, is what, I……”

Emilia: “If Meili wants to do something bad, that can be only after Subaru actually breaks the
promise. Till then, observe whether he breaks it or not. Isn’t that fair?”
“ーーーー”

Meili was confused by Emilia’s words, who bent enough to have their eyes at the same level.

Inside her mind, her ways of coping with and solving truths and circumstances distorted and
crumbled.

Subaru: “You seemed to be about to make a huge mistake, but mine and Emilia-chan’s nice
save somehow prevented that. That’s why, this is your chance to learn how it should have
actually been done. This is your chance to find a different solution than killing me…… it’s a
bet.”

Meili: “Bet……?”

Subaru: “Settle down the evil feelings inside you, and see whether you still want to kill me, or
whether you’ve changed your mind…… I’ll also, do my best at giving you lectures about
morality.”

Scratching his head, Subaru laid down this path for Meili’s confusion.

Frankly, unneeded care was unneeded and intrusive. There was a certain way of living that
Meili had followed until now, and Subaru was trying to arbitrarily open new options for her.

But, should she refuse it, her path will meet a dead end because of the sand tower. If her way
of life is followed, they couldn’t possibly ever conquer this sand tower together.

Andーー,

Subaru: “I’m not letting you get off this train. I don’t know how old you are or anything but……
When I was around your age, I got the adults around me to help me all the time.”

Meili: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “That’s why, I will help you even if you don’t want me to. You are far too young to
think stuff like what you should be doing or refusing adults’ help.”

Saying so, Subaru stepped forward to reduce the distance between him and Meili.

Seeing the distance between them shrink, Meili’s shoulders shivered. Subsequently, Subaru
patted the head of the nervous Meili, who looked up with uneasiness in her eyes.

He won’t crush that thin neck. He presented this decisively different alternative, to『Natsuki
Subaru』.

Meili was a child, that did not need to die. Andーー,

Emilia: “I sincerely request, please trust Subaru……. trust us, Meili.”

Meili: “ーーAh.”

While Subaru caressed her head, Emilia hugged her from behind, leaving her completely
immobile. Embracing her body, Emilia rubbed her cheek against her as Meili lightly bit her lips,

Emilia: “This sand tower is a place too small for you to decide something big”

“ーーーー”
Emilia: “Leave this place, go to a bigger place and find your answer there. We will also work
rea~lly hard.”

Teaching her all this when she possessed feelings, whilst trapped in such a cage, was not
exactly the best thing to do.

Even so, this was the only way Subaru could have said it. With complete, utmost care and kind
words, they conveyed it to Meili.

“ーーーー”

In response, Meili repeatedly and thoughtfully glanced into their eyes.

Meili: “I don’t want to, forget about…… Elsa.”

Subaru: “Ah, that’s fine. There is no need to forget someone you loved. It’s just that, we~ll…..”

Cutting his own words off, Subaru thought of the beautiful woman of black he witnessed in the
『Book of the Dead』.

What a strange impression. He had never been in contact with her, yet she still has a sense of
familiarity. Reminiscing such an opponent, Subaru subconsciously stroked his guts.

Subaru: “ーーEven if it’s someone you love, I wish you don’t imitate their way of doing things.”

Yes, he believed so.

ーーMeili was powerless, had lost her path, but still, after several silent seconds had passed,
she nodded.

CHAPTER 57 “LET’S DISREGARD IT FOR NOW”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

???: “Betty was dragged into this against her will, in fact. But since it was Subaru’s request, it
had to be properly answered to, I suppose.”

???: “Master-sama is an invulnerable man, after all. I wasn’t worried or anything. In fact, I was
suspecting the possibility of little girl number two going off and exploding the moment she
stood behind Master-sama.

Meili: “Ah, uh……”

Upon looking at those faces slowly climbing up the spiral staircase, Meili had her white cheeks
go red and tried moving her lips as she stood at a loss for words.

Viewing the changes occuring in Meili from the side, Subaru then raised his hand and said
“Hey” to the shadows on the staircase.

Subaru: “Thank you for being on the rear guard. I’m relieved that falling down could be
avoided somehow.”
???: “……No matter what Subaru may say, there’s no saying she would’ve been forgiven if you
really came down falling, in fact. That is why this is a matter of being lucky, I suppose.”

Snorting her nose, climbing up the staircase holding the hem of her dress was Beatrice. Behind
her was also Shaula’s figure, with her hand behind her head, laboriously returning to the
fourth layer after having been far down below on the spiral staircase.

Meili: “W-W-Wha…… o-onii-san? Those two, what is the meaning of thi~s……?”

Upon seeing Beatrice and Shaula’s figures, Meili looked back at Subaru in astonishment.

Subaru crossed his arms upon the bewilderment of the young girl who had been unaware of
this.

Subaru: “Well, I don’t really know how to word it, but the plan just now was a lot like walking
on a tightrope…… I don’t like to think this way, but the pattern of me being pushed by you and
just dying had also been quite possible, you know? It turned out all nicely cause I happened to
have stylishly caught your arms beforehand.”

Meili: “B-But, onee-san was also keeping a watch over us, no~……?”

Subaru: “Well I also know about Emilia-chan being powerful despite her mad cute looks, so it
was for just in case of an emergency. Though it’d be no joke if Emilia-chan also jumped down
with me in an effort to save me.”

The truth was, at the very end of where they had been in the past, Subaru had fallen alongside
Emilia. He had embraced her, but had been unable to save her. ーーThis had been etched into
his heart profoundly.

If the same happened again then Subaru shall surely push Emilia to someplace safe, is what he
would like to say, but it could not be helped that his body wouldn’t be able to process any
more data when already at its limits.

Subaru: “Why, I simply played this card just to make sure that emergency doesn’t happen. I
judged it’d be alright if two people…… Beatrice and Shaula were watching from below.”

He had witnessed that Beatrice was a skilled magician with his own eyes, and when it came to
Shaula, the specifics remained unknown but there was no need to confirm that she possessed
strength unfitting of her appearance.

No doubt with regards to that, since Subaru had her lift him up just in case when he was
requesting them and discussing this plan.

Meili: “Why go so far, there must’ve been much simpler and wiser ways and ye~t.”

Upon hearing Subaru’s explanation, so whispered Meili with a downcast gaze. Her
embarrassment for having been seen at a disgraceful spot was fading away, what she felt
instead was perhaps the negativity of punishment.

Upon her words, Subaru said “Yeah” as he touched his cheek with a finger.

Subaru: “Just as you said, I think there had been easier and wiser ways. I think so, but……”

Meili: “Think so bu~t……?”

Subaru: “At the level my mind operates on, easiness and compromise are two sides of the
same coin, and wiseness is partnered with unfairness. I…… hm, I did not want to resort to
compromise and unfairness.”

“ーーーー”

Upon hearing those words, Meili’s eyes somewhat straitened, as she softly bit her lips.

Looking at her with a wry, strained smile, Subaru clenched his fists.

He thought of somehow fixing everything.

He wished to somehow fix everything.

Henceforth, in order to somehow fix everything, he wanted to do everything he was capable

of.

Subaru: “That’s why, I didn’t hesitate in asking Emilia and the rest for help.”

Emilia: “Mhm, that’s right. I was also very surprised when Subaru first told me about this.”

So pronounced Emilia, still hugging Meili from behind. She had her chin rest on Meili’s petite
shoulder, and glanced up towards Subaru,

Emilia: “But I knew Subaru was rea~lly serious at a single glance. Besides……”

Subaru: “Besides?”

Emilia: “ーーI was happy that Subaru was willing to discuss. Because Subaru always makes
preparations to put an end to everything by the time I even take notice.”

Smiling with her eyes upturned, Subaru halted his breath before the young girl with amethyst
eyes.

As Subaru stiffened his cheeks, Emilia instead loosened her cheeks and lips, following with a
nodded.

Emilia: “That’s why, I was happy that you came asking what to do and allowed us to think
alongside this time. Hehe, it’s a bit strange, isn’t it.”

Subaru: “……No point in saying it, but the me who was there until yesterday really pisses me
off. No, but since getting to look at this face and hearing this voice is my special privilege, did
something rather deserved happen to the me until yesterday……? What do you say, Emilia-
chan?”

Emilia: “Sorry. I don’t get what you’re saying.”

Subaru, continuing to smile, blathered and loosened his shoulders.

And, the two who were climbing the staircase below these three finally joined them.

Beatrice: “Once again, it is relieving to know that nothing happened, in fact.”

Subaru: “Nothing happened would be a bit of a faulty expression. Considering tons of

reformations occurred within Meili’s consciousness…… so something did happen.”

Shaula: “O~h, as expected of Master-sama! Absolutely no idea what you’re on about, but
when it comes to your cool aura then there’s nothing that can surpass it!”
Subaru: “Do you actually even hold any respect for me?”

Shaula seemed to be regardlessly impressed by anything she was told, but when Subaru
consulted regarding the principle of saving Meili, the first one to endorse him had also been
her.

Naturally, it also did feel like she put no deep thought to it and simply wanted to support
Subaru with what he wanted to do, but it was also certain that he had been saved by such
existence of hers.

Meili: “Um, Beatrice-chan…… are you, not angry with me?”

Beatrice: “It’s a matter of course that Betty is angry, I suppose. But you seem like you’d get
popped to shreds by Betty, so Betty has somehow managed to shut it off, in fact. There’s also
what happened in the sand dunes, so what happened now shall be written off, I suppose.”

“ーーーー”

Beatrice: “However! Writing off what happened now only goes for this one incident, in fact.
You still bear the sin of burning the forbidden archive in the previous mansion, I suppose. As
long as that exists, Betty will probably never forgive you, in fact.”

Crossing her short arms, Beatrice responded to Meili’s doubt with a stern look in her eyes.
Meili halted her breath upon her words, but Emilia immediately laughed with a “Hehe”,

Emilia: “It may be a bit difficult to grasp, but Beatrice just now said “probably”. She’s saying
she’ll properly forgive Meili if she stays a good girl. You’re rea~lly so kind.”

Beatrice: “Emilia! Don’t go saying unnecessary stuff, I suppose!”

Meili: “……I’ll do whatever I can, to touch your heart.”

Exposing the other side of the strict comments, Emilia laughed before the blushing Beatrice.
Seeing them, Meili responded with a soft voice.

Witnessing the scene, Subaru nodded several times in satisfaction.

Could he not say that finally, the progress before his eyes had actually happened.

At the very least, her actions, having ultimately believed that Subaru must be killed, had been
prevented. Though this was yet merely one of the tragedies which occur in this towerーー,

Shaula: “ーーSo, is this really fine, Master-sama?”

Subaru: “Hm?”

Said Shaula with an innocent and calm voice, standing behind Subaru, who was drowned in
thoughts. Standing beside Subaru, narrowing her dark eyes, she was glaring at the spectacle
where Beatrice and Meili went back and forth with Emilia in between them.

And as Subary furrowed his eyebrows, she resumed with the same tone,

Shaula: “The girl who tried to kill Master-sama. Is it, really okay to let her go with no
reproach?”
Subaru: “You sure ask some dangerous stuff…… it’s fine. Meili’s already gotten reproached.
But, things ended up like this because nobody actually taught her about why she was being
reproached. She shall be taught about that, now onwards.”

Shaula: “Master-sama also said the same, but what if she tries to kill Master-sama again
because of that?”

Subaru: “That’d happen if I’m extraordinarily bad at teaching, But, it’s not like I’ll be the only
one at it.”

That was how Subaru responded to Shaula’s questioning.

If Subaru were to aim for changing the sense of ethics of someone fostered to be an assassin
from a very young age by himself, then it would be extremely difficult, and in all honesty, he
did not possess the strength to shoulder this responsibility either.

However, Subaru did not think of doing anything and everything by himself.

He had relied on Emilia and the others for stopping Meili’s crime as well. He shall have Emilia
and Beatrice go along with him ahead of this as well.

Subaru: “Of course, I’ll have you helping as well, Shaula. Because it’ll be a long road of her
objecting individual sense of values.”

Shaula: “……Me, too?”

Subaru: “That’s of course. You…… well, on the flip side you have teacher-like ambience, and I
won’t leave you out alone. Your body is overflowing with motherhood, use it nicely to break
through to Meili’s obstinate heart.”

Before Shaula, who pointed a finger at herself in sheer surprise, Subaru declared relaxedly and
shrugged his shoulders.

It was a mystery as to what she was so astonished by, but considering she often overreacts,
Subaru did not question it much, thinking that just was a part of her.

Upon Subaru’s judgement, Shaula sandwiched her face with her hands,

Shaula: “Me too, huh. Me too, together, with Master-sama, me too…… a~h, a~a~a~h.
A~a~a~a~h.”

Subaru: “Huh…… what happened, you……”

Shaula: “Nothing! I’ve decided! Just as Master-sama ordered, I’ll raise that little girl number
two into a pro~per upright person!”

With a red face, Shaula sprinted towards Emilia and the rest. And lifting up Meili’s body with
ease, hugged her and pushed her into her voluptuous chest.

Meili: “Kya~!? What happene~d, naked onee-san. You surprised me!”

Shaula: “It’s okay it’s okay, you can act like a spoilt child under my care as much as you’d like,
little girl number two. My chest belongs to Master-sama, but I’ll share it with little girl number
two just for now. The wealthy should give to the needy, you see!”
Meili: “Hey onii-san!? You drilled some weird stuff into naked onee-san’s head once again,
ri~ght!”

Meili, being treated by Shaula as per her own pleasure, raised her voice upon judging this was
Subaru’s antic.

Subaru: “Well, think of it like compensation for worrying everyone, and get treated
affectionately all nicely. It’s alright, from what I saw she doesn’t have any ill will.”

Meili: “……Geez, such hopeless people. It’s fine, I’ll let it pass. But, what happened here is a
secret to other peo~ple.”

Saying so, Meili puffed her cheeks as she was sandwiched by Shaula’s breasts. But, upon
Meili’s comment, Subaru scratched his head and said “Ah”.

Meili furrowed her eyebrows upon his reaction, and in Subaru’s stead, Emilia responded to
her.

Emilia: “Um, Meili, it’s rea~lly difficult to say this but……”

Meili: “……I’m getting a bad feeling about thi~s.”

Whether that bad feeling of Meili’s had hit the mark or not.

The answer to that question could immediately be understood by her reaction to the words
Emilia followed up with.

Emilia: “ーーSubaru had also properly consulted Ram and the others, who are not here.”

Meili made an immensely wry expression.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The room which was used for meals or conversations was called the “Common-Use Room”,
but what awaited Subaru and the rest when they returned to the Common-Use Room was
Ram, with her hands on her hips.

Ram: “Is that so. Seems you cleaned it all up. Not bad, worthy of a compliment.”

Receiving Subaru and the rest upon their safe return, Ram said so to the five with peaceful
eyes.

That was perhaps high praise from her, hence Subaru accepted it straightforwardly. The whole
incident with Meili was something he could brag about to even her. And he was relieved that
his boasting would not lead to him being in a bind.

???: “There’s no requirement to say this, but she had been awaiting your return standing like
this the whole time.”

Ram: “……There truly was no requirement to say that. Kindly restraint yourself, Echidna.”

Echidna: “You’ve had this attitude ever since you got to know I was the one controlling this
body. How likeable.”

Saying so and making Ram stiffen the edges of her eyebrows, was Echidna, with her hips down
onto the floor of the Common-Use Room. She accepted Ram’s eloquence with a smile, then
looked at Subaru and the rest.
Meili: “Hmph.”

Echidna: “So, what is she so sulky about?”

The one Echidna pointed to was Meili, who was being carried on Shaula’s back.

Groaning with a bitter expression, without responding to Echidna’s question, Meili continued
to sulk and averted her eyes away. She was being completely peevish.

Echidna: “So, for example she’s irritated because she got her plan for murder intercepted. If
that’s the case, then I am slightly uneasy about leaving her without any constraints like
this……”

Subaru: “Ah, no no, that’s wrong that’s wrong.”

Echidna’s insecure supposition, and the way she had visibly been on guard for Subaru even in
this short intervalーー must be a display of her emotions, of wanting to protect the girl named
Anastasia, the owner of her body.

She could not help but form a strange misunderstanding, and Subaru firmly denied it.

Subaru: “She just feels awkward that she got her thoughts uncovered and everyone got to
know about them. It’s so childlike, it’s cute.”

Echidna: “Considering what she attempted to do, it feels odd to describe it as something
childlike but…… I see. Even after losing memories, the true nature doesn’t change so easily is
what it’s about, hm. Must be surprising to you, Natsuki-kun.”

Subaru: “It’s my honour if it serves to be entertaining for you, that’s all.”

Winking towards Echidna’s line of sight, he was then ridiculed by a “Hah” by Ram. Afterwards,
Subaru turned around in a circle and surveyed the room from the inside.

Subaru: “Huh, Julius isn’t here? Where is he? Toilet or something……”

???: “ーーAt the time of utmost serious affairs, you engage in trifling matters, the thought of
that is truly vexing.”

Subaru: “……It’s not like it’s decided that it’s a trifling matter. He may be doing a rather
important task, you know.”

Hearing a voice from behind, Subaru curved his cheeks and turned back towards the echoed
voice. Receiving his smile, which had a negative connotation to it, was Julius as he touched his
own bangs.

As he returned from the outside of the Common-Use Room, Emilia tilted her head.

Emilia: “Julius, were you having a stomachache?”

Julius: “Emilia-sama, do not take his words and deeds at face value. Certainly, he is your one
and only knight, a position where you should trust him more than anyone, unquestionably so,
but sometimes, even his prominent words and deeds are……”

Subaru: “Hey hey, don’t stuff such unnecessary stuff into Emilia-chan’s mind. First of all, it was
you who wasn’t even in here. I’ll excuse you if you say you were out in the toilet for a bit.”

Julius: “ーー. Heh.”

Glared by Subaru’s black eyes, Julius loosened his lips.

A way of laughter seemingly losing breath, truly irksome and befitting of his appearance, but
Subaru felt that there just was something wrong with that laughter.

Echidna: “Emilia, and Natsuki-kun, no need to worry. Following the earlier conversation, Julius
went to be on the lookout for the outside. As Meili wields the power to control Witch Beasts,
and in case she truly intended to achieve her goal, what should be seen as the greatest threat
would be the existence of the Witch Beasts outside the tower, you see.”

Julius: “So I was on the watch for the outside of the tower from the balcony I found last night.
Fortunately, there appeared to be no oddities outside of the tower and it seemed everything
was alright inside as well……”

Whilst saying so, Julius turned his gaze towards Meili. Atop Shaula’s back, upon noticing Julius’
gaze, she made a sour look with her lips.

However, seeing Meili’s conduct, Julius abruptly relaxed his cheeks.

Julius: “I am glad, it seems everything was resolved safely. Though when you spoke about
having lost memories and then about this, it felt as if heaven and earth had partly been
overturned……”

Subaru: “That’s way too huge an exaggeration. Well, that’s not something I, who lost
memories, can say.”

Julius: “I suppose so. Saying heaven and earth got overturned, would be going too far. Just
slightly, though…… Anyway, I am glad everyone’s safe. After having sought even Emilia-sama’s
help, if it still ended up as a failure ultimately then there wouldn’t even be any room for
recovery.”

Subaru: “Yeah, I’m also relieved…… You and I, are close enough to be quarrelling like this,
right.”

Julius: “ーーHeh.”

Julius laughed in a stuck-up manner at what Subaru said with a finger raised.

Thinking that this smile did not have that earlier faint vacillation, Subaru also felt satisfied.

“ーーーー”

This made the fifth time of them meeting by chance ever since he had lost his memories.

All this time, he did not get much time that was spent peacefully, and the reality was that he
must’ve spent much more of his time with Emilia and the others. And surely, “Natsuki Subaru”
had his own way of connecting to them.

Henceforth, Subaru wanted to carefully follow “Natsuki Subaru’s” footsteps to make sure
there isn’t too huge a difference, to make sure Emilia and the others do not get saddened.

He did not want to directly lay his eyes upon the reality that Emilia and the others had lost
“Natsuki Subaru”. ーーBesides, it would surely be better to not face a reality of such sort.

If Natsuki Subaru disappears, and “Natsuki Subaru” returns, then surely.

Subaru: “Alright then, let’s head for capturing the tower with this newly reborn all friendly
team of ours. Any objections?”

Emilia: “Mhm, none. Let’s give it our all.”

Beatrice: “That name, friendly team has a bit of a sense of apathy to it, in fact.”

Regardless, Emilia and Beatrice presented two extremes of agreement to Subaru’s opinion.
The others did not seem to hold any objections either, which relieved him for the moment.

Julius: “Will it be fine to accept that there’ll be no problems with regards to her this way?”

Subaru: “Yeah, that’ll be fine. She won’t act recklessly and try to kill me behind everyone’s
backs. However, whether she’ll be able to keep this up hereafter depends on Meili as she
grows up watching our backs, so be careful to make sure she doesn’t get to see our backs
being uncool or dreadful.”

Julius: “I see. So it is a matter of appearances. Then I want you to leave it to me.”

Turning his gaze towards Meili, Julius drew his chin in and agreed with Subaru’s words.

Appearances seemed somewhat of a wrong way to describe it, but to have others look at your
backーー in other words, becoming a role model, in that sense Julius’ description was certainly
befitting.

The present Subaru could not say he had been with him much, but he had still witnessed that
Julius possessed a strong sense of self-denial and excellency in various kinds of conducts.

Those were the fruits of his own ready wit, an indication of the refinement of the environment
he grew up in, and at the same time they also symbolised the hard work he had put into
applying them to himself.

Through evident hard work, he had applied those to himself. Them being something valuable,
something priceless.

Emilia: “ーーSubaru, are you okay? Do you think you’ll be able to converse?”

Subaru: “Woah!?”

Suddenly, Emilia grasped Subaru’s arm whilst he stood with halted breath, looking at him in
concern. Seeing how close he was to her, Subaru regained his senses and jumped backwards,
flustered.

Witnessing Subaru’s overreaction, Emilia spilled out a faint “Ah……”,

Emilia: “You know, ever since you’ve woken up…… no, ever since you said you lost your
memories, Subaru just keeps getting surprised by me, no? Is there something strange about
me? Is there something on my face?”

Subaru: “No, um, not at all. There’s just your cute eyes and cute nose and cute lips and cute
ears.”

Emilia: “Cute…… hehe, thank you. But if that’s the case, then why?”
Subaru: “I guess it’s because it feels like Emilia-chan’s features aren’t just the parts added up,
but multiplied such that they compliment each other. Also, your voice is cute. You’re also cute.
This won’t do, what an angel.”

Subaru covered his face with his hands and looked at Emilia through his fingers, suggesting she
was too dazzling to look at. Hearing Subaru’s comments, it was Beatrice who responded
suddenly,

Beatrice: “ーー~hk! Try saying that in a more Subaru-like fashion, I suppose!?”

Subaru: “Huh!? Eh, what’s wrong!?”

Beatrice: “Again, say the words Emilia looks like an angel in a Subaru-like fashion, in fact.”

Subaru: “What kind of public shaming is that!? I’m not doing it! It’s embarrassing! Beatrice,
you’re also cute like an angel! Don’t sulk!”

Beatrice: “It’s true that Betty is cute like an angel, but that’s not what its about, I suppose……”

Heartbroken, Beatrice lowered her shoulders in dejection. This made him feel guilty, as Subaru
then patted her head and everyone now was in formation of a circle in the Common-Use
Room.

Now this made for a proper place to converse. It was regrettable that the real progress sought
after had not been realised yet, but it was about time to continue the conversation rather
boldly.

Subaru: “With all the being said, once again, Meili’s a part of our team now. For having a
societal inspection of Meili, having her entered genuinely now, I would like to hurry up and
leave this sandy tower as well. Any objections?”

Ram: “That manner of speaking really makes one question if you’ve truly lost your memories
or not…… But, Barusu’s memory loss is a rather light problem when compared to more serious
ones, but its still a problem.”

Emilia: “Mhm, that’s right. Its not like they could’ve just suddenly disappeared out of nowhere,
so we have to make sure Subaru gets his memories back……”

Subaru: “Ah, about that, how about we disregard it for now?”

After raising a hand and seeking approval, Subaru interjected a pause between Ram and
Emilia’s comments. Everyone in the conversation, not just the two of them, responded with a
“Huh?” in surprise.

The only one not surprised was Shaula, but she was busy tending to Meili after earnestly
accepting Subaru’s requests so he left her out for the moment.

Beatrice: “Subaru…… please don’t make Betty and the others worry too much, in fact. Your
memory loss was sufficiently surprising, yet saying that it’s alright to not recover them would
be far too self-abandoning, I suppose.”

Emilia: “Yeah, that’s right, Subaru. Are you perhaps thinking that you don’t want to cause
problems for us? But, Subaru, you consulted us regarding Meili, didn’t you. Similar to that, we
will all think together with regards to Subaru’s memories as well. Please, okay?”
Subaru: “That persuasion makes my heart ache! No, but well, listen to me for a second! It’s not
like I’m saying this out of self-abandonment. There’s a proper reason behind it!”

That was the excuse Subaru made against Emilia and Beatrice’s concern. Following, Subaru
raised a finger making sure everyone could see it and said “Listen”.

Subaru: “I do think that me suddenly losing my memories in this situation is regrettable, and it
rea~lly makes me happy that everyone wishes to get them back. However, is there anyone
here who thinks this memory loss is unrelated to the existence of this tower?”

Shaula: “Master-sama hit his head in the toilet’s urinal and lost memories before. There’s no
end to it.”

Subaru: “Outfielders to remain quiet for a second! What you said certainly can’t be ignored,
but its fine for now!”

Irritated by the outfielder’s disruption, Subaru brought the conversation back together by
saying “Anyway!”.

Subaru: “What I want to say is that there’s a relation between the tower and my memory loss.
In other words……”

Echidna: “ーーIn other words, upon fulfilling the conditions for capturing the tower, the cause
behind Natsuki-kun’s memory loss or the key to it might naturally be obtained. Is that what
you mean?”

Subaru: “Ah, yeah, that’s right that’s right. That’s what I mean!”

Subaru nodded several times upon Echidna’s words, who had read into Subaru’s thoughts.
Hearing Echidna’s view, Julius put his hand on his chin and said “I see”,

Julius: “If the tower’s mechanism has stolen Subaru’s memories, we might get closer to the
answer upon capturing the tower. Or instead the occasion of Subaru losing his memories
might have happened because he got too close to the answer.”

Echidna: “It seems quite possible. His insight at the time of capturing “Taygeta”, to say it
clearly, he utilised knowledge we couldn’t possibly ever have. Due to the knowledge only
Natsuki-kun possessed, he went far too ahead of even us and resultantly had his memories
lost.”

Subaru: “Wait wait wait wait, that would be way too much overestimation. I’m just a shut-in,
you know? My speciality is like, spreading bedsheets open cleanly and sewing, you know?”

Emilia: “Ah, look, Subaru. The embroidery on these clothes, Subaru did it. Did you start
remembering something upon looking at it? It’s cute, right? It’s Puck.”

Subaru: “Hmm, embroidery of a cute cat. But, I don’t really have an idea~.”

Digesting the conversation which required a great deal of thinking ability, Subaru denied
Emilia, who was caressing the picture of a cat embroidered on her clothes, downhearted.

Perhaps a cat she had kept and even given a name to. It seemed she did not bring it along to
the tower, so he wanted to hurry up and return safely, and make her reunite with her pet.

Regardlessーー,
Ram: “Barusu learnt something there was no need for, and as a result, lost his memories out of
rashness…… certainly seems convincing.”

Beatrice: “Ram’s way of saying it is quite thorny, but Betty generally agrees as well, in fact.
Besides, Subaru’s thoughts of the tower’s capture being prioritized…… the prospect seems
repulsive, but it does have a point, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Beatrice……”

Beatrice’s dissatisfaction was perhaps directed towards the situation of not giving topmost
priority to Subaru’s memories, after all. It made him happy from the bottom of his heart that
she would think this way, but Subaru had his own reason for not prioritizing his memories. ー
ーIf they leisurely search around for his memories or, they wouldn’t make it in time to prevent
the tower’s tragedies.

What had happened. What was going to happen. Subaruーー no, Subaru and everyone else,
must become one and prepare for those calamities.

Subaru: “And so, I want to prioritize capturing the tower. I want everyone to understand for
now as well.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “I don’t think its fine if things remain this way either. But, my problem can be dealt
later. If we postpone the initial problems, we won’t ever reach our goal. I want to do what we
should do.”

So appealed Subaru to everyone, earnestly.

He put in as many efforts as possible to cover the demerits of “Natsuki Subaru” not being here.
And that he wanted everyone to lend their strengths in return.

Subaru’s request had everyone at a loss for words, howeverーー,

Ram: “ーーTruly, such a fool.”

Sighed Ram, turning her head and looking at everyone with her light crimson eyes.

Ram: “Even after losing memories, your deplorable intellect won’t change. In other words,
even if your memories return, there’s not much the present Barusu can contribute…… then,
prioritizing Barusu’s memories would only be wasteful. Let’s capture the tower, and
subsequently anticipate their return.”

Subaru: “Subsequently you say, don’t you have any other ways to put it.”

Ram: “No. You lost your memories subsequent to attempting to capture the tower, isn’t it? In
that case, kindly find them subsequently as well. Don’t cause Ram problems.”

ーーHe promised Ram, that he will remember, he will get them back, no matter what.

That is why, he couldn’t possibly weigh the impact Ram’s heart must’ve received when he said
he wanted to postpone matters regarding his memories. However, precisely because of that
promise, Ram had said this in the first place.

She had made the promise with Subaru, despite him being a habitual breaker of promises.
Echidna: “Progressively speaking, it’s not like we have a way to recover memories. I shall also
agree with Natsuki-kun and Ram’s say. Speaking optimistically here, but there’s also the
possibility that the memories come back with time.”

Julius: “I’d say a passive agreement for me. I shall not give utmost priority to it. I shall prioritize
the tower’s capture. But should I find a chance to recover your memories, I shall prioritize that.
ーーEmilia-sama and Beatrice-sama mustn’t be made to make such a sad expression.”

Subaru gave a deep nod in response to Echidna and Julius’ words.

He then turned his eyes towards the two of Emilia and Beatrice. Receiving Subaru’s gaze, the
two ultimately hesitated a bit butーー,

Emilia: “ーーThis time, even if it’s tough, I’ll be patient. But”

Subaru: “But?”

Emilia: “Sometimes, do excuse me for worrying about Subaru the most.”

Subaru: “Uh…… I’m sorry.”

Noticing that it was equal to what he had said about keeping worrying about him later, Subaru
turned his head down in response to Emilia’s request.

Seeing the two, Beatrice let out a sad sigh.

Beatrice: “Emilia said what Betty wanted to say, I suppose. That was supposed to be the most
effective one, so do properly reflect on yourself, in fact.”

Subaru: “ーーYeah, I got it.”

Henceforth, gaining everyone’s approval, Subaru once again firmed his resolve for capturing
the tower.

And what Subaru wanted to first propose thus forward wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーHow about we all go and search, if there’s Reid’s book in the library of『Taygeta
』?”

CHAPTER 58 “THAT’S IT THAT, THIS IS THIS”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーLet’s search and see if there’s Reid’s book in the library of『Taygeta』.

That was what Subaru suggested as a necessity for capturing the tower as well as capturing
their immediate problem, the second layer.

While sitting in a circle, everyone made a puzzled expression upon hearing that.

Emilia: “His book……? Are you serious?”

Subaru: “Yep.”
Subaru looked at Emilia as she gave her reaction. Feeling a sense of bliss due to her cuteness
and lovable nature, Subaru then turned to everyone saying “Listen”.

Subaru: “Searching for Reid’s book, I think that is the quickest and easiest way for capturing
the second layer. Don’t you all think so as well?”

Emilia: “I asked this earlier too, but why? I’m not against searching for the book. But I just
don’t know why we should search for Reid’s book. Besides……”

Julius: “ーーFirst of all, would Reid Astrea’s book truly even be in that library.”

Hearing Subaru’s suggestion Emilia tilted her head, and Julius conveyed the latter half of her
words.

Subject to everyone’s gaze now, Julius looked upwards with his eyes and eyelashes which had
an affinity with each other. As if glancing at the second layer which was perhaps above the
ceiling.

Julius: “Though indeed hard to believe, the hero who engraved his name in history, Reid Astrea
takes the name of the『Trial』upon himself and is awaiting our challenge in the second layer.
There is no reason to doubt that he is a personage who existed four hundred years ago, and
still is that very same person…… but now, there is room to question his death in my mind.”

Subaru: “Seeing how lively he is, did he really even die? I guess my supposition may have been
wrong considering this point……”

The truth was that Subaru merely recognised the fact that he is a dead person from several
hundreds of years ago after hearing about it from Emilia from the rest.

Should he have been met unknowing of his respective circumstances, it would be truly hard to
believe that Reid was a dead person. First of all, he had too much life in him. He’s a far too
energetic dead person.

Subaru: “Regardless, I think things are at a level that we need not ponder over this point much.
It’s inconceivable that he’d live for several hundreds of years, and he should be dead. Am I
right, Beatrice?”

Beatrice: “Despite everything, Betty has lived for four hundred years, in fact.”

Emilia: “Around a hundred years for me, I guess?”

Echidna: “Same here, I suppose if my birth would be considered then it would make around
four hundred years. Though the time I was conscious for was short.”

Shaula: “Me too! Me too, Master-sama! I’ve been waiting here in vain for four hundred years! I
was so lonely! I demand a hug for those four hundred years!”

Subaru: “So many characters who’ve lived long!? Even Emilia-chan!?”

His objective was to seek agreement but unknowingly brought objection, whilst he had his jaw
hanging.

He never thought that over half of his party members would be characters who’ve lived for
long. The party’s average age jumped up so much it wasn’t even a joke.

Especially when it came to Beatrice to Emilia, he was unable to shut his hanging jaw.
He merely thought that he had to come to terms with it.

Subaru: “I-Is that so, Emilia-chan is a half elf…… I’m also convinced she’s an unparalleled
beauty. The rule goes that half elves are pretty and live long, after all.”

Emilia: “Um, mhm, yes…… Subaru, even without memories, you aren’t scared of half elves?”

Subaru: “When you ask about being scared, then I’m scared of that cuteness. It’s seriously
lethal. If I look at you when I’m half asleep and have my guard down then my eyes might go
blind. To be honest I’m having to blink frequently even now.”

Emilia: “……Geez, stupid.”

Scolded by the slightly pouting Emilia, Subaru got lost in thoughts of this ambience feeling
nice, but braced himself up to make sure he didn’t make such a foolish misunderstanding.

Emilia was extremely kind, one could easily get the careless impression that she had feelings
for Subaru. His beating heart, swayed away. Well, it was fine if it was beating at least.

Subaru: “Ha~…… at such spots, you have a sense of relief like I’ve returned to my parents’
home, Beatrice.”

Beatrice: “That feels somewhat unacceptable, I suppose…… but well, since you’re patting
Betty’s head, you’ll be let off the hook this time, in fact.”

After being thrown into disarray by Emilia, his heartbeats calmed down upon caressing
Beatrice. It seemed that Beatrice’s mood had also been restored so it served both ends.

And, upon the derailing of the conversation, Echidna said “Would you mind if I say something”
and raised her hand.

Echidna: “It’s not like I don’t understand Julius’ worry, but I want to earnestly endorse the
supposition that Reid is a dead person. Though it’s simply the impression I got when I got in
contact with him personally.”

Subaru: “And the reason for that would be?”

Echidna: “First, just as what Natsuki-kun had said, I cannot conceive that Reid Astrea belongs
to a species which lives for long. He is a person who goes beyond norms in multiple ways, but
he is still a human. Second, his personality.”

Emilia: “Personality? Like his rea~lly energetic nature?”

Echidna: “Energetic to an extent which is rather unheard of. I cannot imagine that the
possessor of such a hearty and lively personality would quietly seclude himself in the tower for
four hundred years. The fact that he hadn’t even met her…… Shaula, would mean that he
always remained in that one room of the second layer. It’s very hard to believe. It’s my
arbitrary impression, but he would probably leave in three days.”

Subaru: “Ah.”

In response to Echidna’s views, Subaru responded with a voice filled with acceptance and
reconciliation.

Emilia and the others also thought back to Reid’s bustling attitude. They all seemed to be
convinced by the credibility of Echidna’s views.
Observing them all, Echidna turned her pale cerulean gaze towards Julius.

Echidna: “So, that is the impression I have, Julius, do you agree?”

Julius: “It is impossible to not agree. Certainly, considering Reid Astrea’s real impression, it
does not seem like he would stay at the same place for such a long time. The reason behind
that is because the tower’s『Trials』and his present self have strings of conditions attached to
them…… is that how we should consider it.”

Subaru: “The tower and him, have strings of conditions attached, huh.”

Hearing Echidna and Julius’ conversation, he recalled the denouement of the previous loop.

Within the tower caught in the flames of great chaos and mayhem, Reid was walking around
freely and boasted about going outside. Without any diffidence he had descended from the
second layer down to the fourth layer and even pushed the back of Subaru’s head.

To Subaru it did not seem like his freedom was constrained whatsoever.

The truth was that had he not possessed the last bit of reluctance, he would have
unmistakably left the tower full of life with his legs at the very same pace. ーーThe reason
why, he did not do so.

Julius: “ーー? What is it, do you need something from me?”

Subaru: “No……”

Julius: “Heh. I believe I also have eyes, a nose, ears and lips on my face, but is there any
strangeness in that?”

Subaru: “Ah, unlike Emilia-chan’s they aren’t cute at all so they’ve failed the screening.
Regardless……”

The conversation had drifted far too distant from the main issue at hand, with that notion
Subaru turned his gaze away from Julius.

And once again returned the topic to “Reid’s book”.

Subaru: “Well then, now that we’ve all agreed that Reid’s a lively dead then let’s go back to
what I first said. 『Taygeta』has『Books of the Dead』, am I right?”

Ram: “That is the understanding as of now. Memories of the dead flow into the reader’s
head…… Barusu and Julius have confirmed that much. Though unfortunately, it seems you lost
memories of that as well.”

Subaru: “I said I’m sorry, don’t hold it against me. ーーAnd, that is where the focus of this
conversation lies.”

Subaru pointed his finger towards Ram. Perhaps finding that gesture unpleasant, Ram twisted
his finger, making Subaru taste ache and scream “Ga~a~h!”.

Right beside their exchange, Beatrice raised a soft voice saying “Ah”.

Beatrice: “So that is what it is, I suppose!”

Emilia: “Beatrice, did you get what Subaru wants to say?”

Beatrice: “Yes, in fact. So that is what it is, I suppose. ーーIn other words, it means utilising
Reid’s『Book of the Dead』as an essential point for capturing Reid, in fact.”

Subaru: “Yeah.”

Caressing his twisted finger, Subaru affirmed Beatrice’s words with a pained expression.

Hearing that explanation, Emilia rounded her amethyst eyes and whispered “Is that so~”.

ーーUtilising the『Book of the Dead』, and capturing the dead himself.

To summarize, not only was the『Book of the Dead』a record of one’s lifetime, but also
elaborately recorded why that person had died, a “capture guidebook”.

And should it be put in Subaru’s words, who was a veteran player having already died four
timesーー the cause of death isn’t something which can be evaded easily.

Subaru: “That’s why if we read his『Book of the Dead』we’ll get to know of the cause of his
death. That would serve as a great means of capturing. The『Books of the Dead』may be, in a
roundabout way, for that purpose alone, you know?”

Echidna: “That is…… something I didn’t notice. But now that you mention it, certainly. They’ve
gone out of their way to deploy a dead person as the trial taker. It wouldn’t be odd if that was
the aim.”

Subaru: “Well, you don’t have to accept it that readily……”

Subaru rounded his eyes and gave a bitter smile as response to Echidna, who commended him
far greater than what he had anticipated.

Regardless, the situation was such that they could either find a way to capture, or become able
to define a bypass to evade it entirely.

Subaru: “Ah, this is something I’m saying with personal conviction…… not my present self who
doesn’t have memories, but my self who had memories also tried to test this way of capturing
as well, I think.”

Beatrice: “……That is convincing, I suppose. There’s no way Subaru wouldn’t test such a
byroad, in fact.”

Ram: “That being a road toward evil, not a road toward righteousness. Certainly seems like
something Barusu would do. Ram is also convinced.”

Emilia: “Mhm, yeah. Things inequitable, that’s something Subaru’s rea~lly good at.”

Subaru: “Who says inequitable in this day and age……”

Emilia: “ーー~hk!”

He distorted his cheeks in response to the unblurred assessment of『Natsuki Subaru』, and
Emilia suddenly had eyes twinkling as a reaction. Subaru was surprised by her reaction, but
Emilia immediately afterwards touched her cheek with her finger.

Emilia: “Ugh, this won’t do this won’t do. Subaru is the one who has it rough the most, after
all. I have to get myself together……”
Ram: “Emilia-sama, your feelings are understandable, but your cheeks are flushed red.”

Taking Emilia’s hand, Ram directed her attention towards what was happening with her.

Emilia or Beatrice upon times had been giving overly sensitive reactions since a while ago, and
the reason behind that was perhaps because of the vestiges of『Natsuki Subaru』they could
feel.

He truly felt guilty and apologetic. He wanted to return『Natsuki Subaru』to Emilia and the
others as soon as possible.

Regardless, in accordance with Emilia and the rest’s impression as well, it was highly probable
that the Subaru who was there until yesterday had arrived at a point of utilising the『Book of
the Dead』as a means of capturing.

Hearing Subaru’s thoughts, Meili then said “Ah” with her hand on her mouth.

Meili: “……This reminds me, last night I saw onii-san in『Taygeta』with lot of books scattered
arou~nd. I wonder if that’s what it was fo~r.”

Julius: “Last night, Subaru was in『Taygeta』? Hmm……”

Subaru: “By the way, did you get to see what book I was reading?”

Meili: “U~m…… I don’t know that mu~ch. Really sorry~.”

Meili closed her eyes as she remained sitting on Shaula’s lap and getting her head caressed.

Waving his hand gesturing “Don’t worry about it”, Subaru referred to『My』memories which
were not his own, and arrived at the same conclusion.

Amongst the memories of Meili he had confirmed with the『Book of the Dead』, despite
seeing Subaru with multiple books scattered around him he had been unable to see the
specifics of that point onward.

That is why he had not been disappointed much by the answer to his question. However, at
the point when he was in the library of『Taygeta』it was certain that there was some sort of
abnormality in『Natsuki Subaru』.

Before he scattered the books around, or perhaps shortly after thatーー,

Julius: “What are the chances of that act itself having some connection with the loss of
memories?”

Echidna: “A lot of them were scattered around, huh…… Something like reading the『Book of
the Dead』beyond the maximum possible limit filled up the entire place for storing memories
and they overflowed out, that won’t be possible, right?”

Subaru: “I want to think that it shouldn’t be possible, but I can’t say it isn’t possible. Anyhow, I
have amnesia!”

Julius and Echidna sighed at the same time before Subaru, who had puffed up his chest and
raised a single finger.

They had come to a standstill when it came to discussing his memory loss, but Subaru did not
doubt that the cause of his memory loss was in the book.
That is why, he thought of avoiding letting anyone else read Reid’s『Book of the Dead』
should they actually find it.

If someone had to read it, then it must be Subaru, who already had his memories disappear
once, it wouldn’t be of much consequence should they disappear againーー no, by now,
Subaru also had too many memories he could not let disappear.

“ーーーー”

The events of the previous loop, the events prior to the previous loop.

Along with that, the things he had committed to his heart in these surroundings, or the
promise with Ram, and what he pledged to Meili.

What’s this, already hands full of stuff which mustn’t be forgotten despite merely being here
for a few days and repeating four times.

This is why, memories were valuable, priceless, and difficult to part ways with. ーーThey must
not be forgotten.

Emilia: “Subaru?”

Subaru: “Uh, ah, I’m alright I’m alright, I’m alright. Erm, ahem.”

Upon Emilia’s call, Subaru awoke from his silence and regained his composure.

Then glanced at everyone’s faces,

Subaru: “With all that being said, I propose heading to『Taygeta』. That guy, hero of the past
or the legendary so-and-so or whatever, will be handing down his achievements in his life
hereafter. Instead there’ll also be any failures or weaknesses he left behind, and we’ll
straightforwardly attack those points as a fame tax.”

Ram: “You sure are confident, speaking of something you’ve heard someplace else.”

Subaru: “Hehe, it’s cause I never thougsht there’d be a chance to realistically use a way for
capturing this tower. If the opponent can be traced down to his roots then even the cause of
his death and what he treasures can be ascertained. This is what you truly call a modern day
knowledge cheat……!”

Emilia and Beatrice tilted their heads hearing Subaru’s words, who had his fists clenched with
strength.

That was mere persiflage so he did not get into its details, but it was unmistakable that Reid
Astrea, in this world, was a personage famous enough to have his name etched into history.

Echidna: “So in other words, that guy’s cause of defeat is a fame tax…… that’s quite novel for a
weakness, isn’t it?”

Ram: “ーー. Barusu’s aim is understood. Ram is convinced as well. Though Ram certainly has
some anxiety about it.”

Echidna: “It’s worth trying, huh. My oh my. Simply thinking about how difficult it will be to find
a single book out of an amount of books that vast makes me feel heavy.”
Ignoring Subaru’s frivolous comments, Ram and Echidna raised their hips. Emilia, Beatrice,
Meili and Shaula followed shortly afterwards.

Subaru also got on his knees and stood up, and then glanced at Julius, who was lagging behind.

Subaru: “What happened? Are you against it?”

Julius: “……No, there’s no other breakthrough solution either. Also considering that the
proposal was initiated by you, I shall recognise its validity.”

Subaru: “But, there’s still something on your mind?”

Julius: “ーー. That would be, a problem of my own. I want you to disregard it.”

Shaking his head left and right, Julius stood up at that spot.

Since it was impossible to disregard it even when told to do so, Subaru only got more
concernedーー,

Subaru: “I’ll disregard it, for now. ーーBy the way, with the exception of the『Book of the
Dead』, just how famous is Reid? Feels like it’d be at a crazy level.”

Julius: “Seems like that was quite a strong memory. For memories that were spilled in bits and
pieces, seems like some are left…… Reid Astrea, is one of the three heroes who defeated the『
Witch』who existed in the past.”

Subaru: “The『Sage』Shaula, the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica, the『Sword Saint』Reid……”

Shaula: “『Sage』refers to Master-sama, not me.”

Subaru: “Going by your logic, I’m also several hundreds of years old? I’ve lived a time way too
shocking between leaving the convenience store and waking up in the morning……”

Rather than simply taking Shaula’s speech with a grain of salt, Subaru ignored it after tasting
the flavour of only a small percentage of what she had to say, Subaru dug deeper into the
legend of Reid whereby he was spoken of as one of the three heroes.

With respect to that topic, Emilia and the others’ glances were directed towards Julius.

Julius accepted their gazes, and whilst touching his bangs,

Julius: “Certainly, there’s no time to recite the legend Reid Astrea etched into posterity in all
parts of the world. Speaking of things he was famous for…… the fight where he slayed a
hundred dragons, or his battle achievement of six thousand undefeated victories recorded in
the battle arena of the island of swordsmen. An existence called to be a fierce god, and the
victor of drinking competitions, such varieties are also there.”

Subaru: “All of that sounds so stupid, but after having met the real deal……”

Julius: “It feels that they’ve not been exaggerated. After knowing that strength, unhesitatingly
he would…… no.”

Subaru: “ーー?”
Julius: “Within what I’m aware of, all anecdotes regarding him retell his achievements and
such. His personality, or records of humanly failures and defeats, there are no memories of
things like those.”

Touching his bangs, that was how Julius brought the display of information to a finish.

Hearing what he said made Subaru slightly tremble, due to the fact that he had no records of
defeat. It would be fine if there were no such records left, it surely cannot be that he was
simply never defeated.

Subaru shuddered, thinking that him being undefeated for his entire life was a relevant
possibility.

Subaru: “Oh, we’re here.”

Whilst they were conversing, they arrived at the room which had the staircase connecting to『
Taygeta』.

Further up would be the library filled with『Books of the Dead』, and the third layer『
Taygeta』shall welcome them.

Subaru: “ーーRam, would you mind guiding everyone for a bit? There’s something I want to
talk about with Julius.”

Ram: “With Julius?”

Ram furrowed her eyebrows in response to Subaru, who had halted his feet.

Julius was also surprised to hear those words, but for the moment he did not object to it.
Seeing them Ram straitened her light crimson eyes and sighed, looking back into Subaru’s
black eyes.

A sigh which revealed grief, or perhaps, understanding,

Ram: “Kindly make sure you make it quick. It’ll get completely out of hand if Ram and the
others also lose memories like Barusu upon reaching there.”

Subaru: “Don’t say such scary stuff. Though if amnesiac Ram becomes more meek and elegant,
it’ll sure be a sight to see.”

Ram: “Ram does not, intend to forget, anything more.”

Subaru: “……You’re right. Please make sure you don’t get close to any weird book if you spot
one.”

With that exchange done, Ram was the first one to start climbing the staircase.

For the moment he did not worry about misjudgments should it be left to her. Amongst all of
these party members, he assessed Ram to be utmost worthy of such trust.

Subaru: “Meili, be lady-like. Hold hands with Emilia-chan or something at least.”

Meili: “That, is really upsetti~ng. You don’t have to treat me like a burden like thi~s. Naked
onee-san already has grabbed my hand, even though I don’t want to grab he~r’s.”
Pouting, with one of her hands taken by Shaula and the other by Emilia, Meili was taken to『
Taygeta』. Behind her was Beatrice, and last in line was Echidna, who looked back upon
stepping onto the staircase.

Echidna: “Natsuki-kun.”

Subaru: “Hm?”

Echidna: “Please do be gentle.”

Leaving those words behind, Echidna headed to the upper layer.

Subaru scratched his head whilst viewing her back. It seemed that Echidna had probably seen
through the reason why Subaru had Julius remain here.

And with the departure of all the females, the only ones left standing before the staircase were
the two of Subaru and Julius,

Julius: “So, what did you want to talk about? You’ve gone out of your way to keep Emilia-sama
and the others at a distance, can I believe that it is something very important?”

Subaru: “Something very important…… well, I guess so. Probably.”

Julius: “What an unclear way of speaking.”

Subaru: “It’s the kind of thing difficult to speak clearly.”

Subaru scratched his black hair in front of Julius, who had his back turned to the staircase.

The reason why he had Julius stop here was to confirm certain things. This also included what
all he had been concerned about in the earlier conversation as wellーー,

“ーーーー”

Julius: “Subaru?”

Subaru: “Just wait. I’m organising my mind right now.”

Subaru pondered, pulling the thread of the problem which was tangled greater than expected.

He had left the search for the book onto Emilia and the others and had told Julius to stop here.
The main focus of it being, of course,『Reid Astrea』.

Along with that, floating in Subaru’s mind was the previous loop, one of the acts of this great
battle royale.

ーーHaving gained freedom, Reid battles Julius one-on-one, choosing that to be the reason for
his final bit of reluctance.

Despite there being countless obstructions in the situation, that had been a scene truly
deserving being called a one-on-one battle. However, the difference in their actual ability,
perhaps including this aspect of being a psychological issue too, was absolute.

On top of that, he head heard that Julius had already fought, suffered and swallowed defeat at
the hands of Reid once.

Adding that to the situation, Reid held some sort of attachment towards Julius.
Whether that was towards the person named Julius, he couldn’t help but feel that was the key
to deciphering Reid. ーーHowever, the problem was how to utilize it.

Subaru: “Ah, what do you think about Reid? Do you like him?”

Julius: “ーー. What significance does that question hold, I wonder.”

Subaru: “Well, I just tried making the atmosphere less serious. The real one needs to be said
just a bit differently. ーーWhat I really mean is whether you have the intent to win against
Reid.”

Julius: “ーー~hk.”

What Subaru said with one eye closed, made Julius widen his yellow eyes. Witnessing
vehement turmoil levitate in those eyes, Subaru took a short exhale.

He felt this to be both expected, and unexpected.

Subaru: “Disregarding stuff I’m not self-aware of myself…… this is a situation where cowering
away in fright is not allowed, you know. They say the habit of losing starts becoming difficult to
get rid of.”

Julius: “Subaru, you’re……”

Subaru: “Wicked, eh. The truth is that even I, after taking time and doing some stuff, do think
that your daunted heart must be made to stand up again. I do think so, but we don’t have such
time. You get it, right?”

“ーーーー”

Receiving Subaru’s question, Julius stiffened his cheeks and halted his breath.

Subaru and Julius interpreted the implication of the words “There’s no time” differently, yet he
did possess identical unrest.

And surely, this was something the Subaru who was there until yesterday, was unable to do.
Speaking the words which had to be conveyed to this wounded man who did not realise the
restlessness of his own heart, and making him realise.

Perhaps, Natsuki Subaru was doing what『Natsuki Subaru』couldn’t.

Believing that this would be a certain strike, for breaking through the deadlock of this
obstructive situationーー,

Subaru: “I’ll say it clearly, Julius. If you ask why, then that’s cause right now, I am invincible.”

Julius: “Invincible, huh…… that is, quite a large thing to say.”

Subaru: “I can say big stuff cause I’ve got no ties of obligations. I can’t stand seeing you all
curled up after you’ve looked at me in the eye, looked at Echidna in the eye, and have spoken
about Reid. I’ve got a nature where I influence others so I can’t really say for the others, but I’ll
just close my eyes and say it clearly.”

Julius: “ーーI shall listen.”

Inhaling, adjusting his seated posture, Julius glared towards Subaru.

Accepting that earnest gaze, Subaru resumed.

Subaru: “That is that, this is this.”

Julius: “ーーHuh.”

Julius gave a dumbfounded response to Subaru’s confident declaration.

With that Julius before him, Subaru opened his arms wide and,

Subaru: “I know it got awkward since you were looking at me. The me until yesterday probably
was responsible for doing something to you. What that me who was there until yesterday did
will not disappear from this world, but it has indeed disappeared from my mind.”

Julius: “I, suppose so. That is correct. However, I am……”

Subaru: “Hear it till the end. Since I’m in that state, there’s a need for us to establish our
relationship from scratch. At the very least, that goes for the relationship with my present self.
Forget about the me who was there until yesterday for now.”

“ーーーー”

With the tides of conversation taking a rather violent turn, Julius yet remained unable to
recover from drowning in his earlier unease.

A terribly overbearing logic. He had not managed to fully convey what he wanted to
whatsoever.

The truth was that Subaru was borrowing the strength of Emilia, Beatrice, Julius and the restー
ー whom had been influenced by『Natsuki Subaru』, those being his achievements.

However, right now he shall borrow merely the positive aspects of that influence, and discard
the negative ones.

Becauseーー,

Subaru: “In our party, you’re the strongest. That’s why, it’ll be you who will be clashing with
Reid. Even if we find the capture book all well and good, the fighting will still be on you.”

Of course, he had also considered Reid’s attachment, the opponent’s desire to have a one-on-
one battle with Julius.

However, Subaru did not intend to surrender this spot. Even if he ignored the fact that Emilia
had already secured victory, Ram, Shaula, Echidna, Meili, Beatrice, out of everyone Subaru
knew, surely nobody would be willing to surrender before that scene.

Subaru: “I understand you’re scared. I also understand you’re perplexed. I deeply apologize on
behalf of the me who was there until yesterday. ーーConsider all of that, switch over, and
fight.”

Julius: “……I have, already lost to him, twice.”

Subaru: “I know. But, next time, win.”

“ーーーー”

The number of defeats was greater by one from what he had known.
However, in this circumstance, it was unrelated and of little significance.

Subaru: “Our calculations will eventually be that you will have to win. I thought of various
match ups in my mind, but before having the girls do their best, we, the men, will have to do
our best, or it’ll be a disgrace to knighthood.”

Julius: “ーーDisgrace. My current self, bringing disgrace to knighthood, huh.”

Before Subaru, who had his fist clenched out, Julius closed his eyes and whispered with a soft
tone, lowering his head.

Astonished, astrayed, wounded, defeated, and now finally by means of a logic akin to violently
being grabbed by the collars, Julius was trifled by Subaru’s words.

That was something which made him change his elegant expression, into one far unlike what
Subaru had expectedーー,

Julius: “Just as how Miss Ram had stated, I’ve started to doubt whether you’ve truly lost
memories. Or perhaps instead, are you pretending to not have memories in order to stop me
from abandoning the sword out of fear?”

Subaru: “I’d go so far, even making Emilia-chan’s smiling face dull? You retard, I’d never do
something so roundabout. Besides, above all, even without me doing that you’d still not let go
of the sword and fight for everyone, won’t you.”

Julius: “That is…… contradicting. You’re truly trying to put strain on my frightened heart right
now, huh.”

Subaru: “No. That’s wrong. What you lack isn’t courage. You’ve got courage properly packed
up in here. ーーWhat you lack is the determination to win. The spirit of rivalry,
competitiveness.”

Subaru got closer, having his clenched out fist touched Julius’ chest.

Receiving his words and his fist, Julius inhaled.

“ーーーー”

Subaru’s words possessed no lies.

In the earlier loop, despite being driven into a corner against the Witch Beasts and Reid, Julius
did not let go of his sword, did not lose to despair, and conveyed the words “I’m leaving that to
you” to Subaru.

And should the other side of those words be seen, they couldn’t mean anything else but
“Leave this to me”.

Under those circumstances, Julius had certainly said.

ーーTo leave Reid Astrea, up to him.

And witnessing him say so had been the end.

That is whyーー,
Subaru: “……I have not seen, the settlement. Neither my memories of everything until
yesterday. That is why, I’ve not been acquainted to you, losing to Reid, even once.”

Julius, Julius Juukulius, had not lost.

This knight, this man, had not lost even once, in front of Natsuki Subaru.

That is why, no matter what anyone may say, Natsuki Subaru shall not surrender the
settlement.

He shall persist expecting Julius Juukulius, to defeat Reid Astrea.

Subaru: “I will leave Reid Astrea, up to you. Defeat that utmost troublesome enemy. In
exchange, I will…… try my hand, using my own ways, at everything else.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Can’t you hear me, Julius. Answer your friend’s expectations.”

Earlier was to put the weight of expectations on him, now was to forcefully drive hope into
him.

Subaru’s fist prodded Julius’ chest once again.

That single gesture, and Julius touched his chest.

Continuing to have his hand touch his chest, Julius stepped back, and took a deep breath.

A deep, deep, deep, deep breath, and,

Julius: “……How come can you, having lost memories of everything until yesterday, are able to
expect that much from me?”

Subaru: “That’s…… the kind of image I had. Kind of like my impression. Like your looks, the way
you talk, the way you behave, what you wield, what you wear, the way you eat, the way you
walk, it’s the art of synthesising from all that kind of stuff.”

Subaru replied without alluding to the previous loop, making him clench his chest in ache.

Without even planning to, both Subaru and Julius faced each other whilst touching their
chests. At the same pace, Julius corrected his posture whilst still having his hand at his chest,
and slowly raised his hips.

With elegant, beautiful, natural conduct, seemingly something a knight in some story would
do.

Julius: “Impression, huh.”

Subaru: “Y-Yeah. It’s the way you appear. Your everything, makes me expect this much.”

Julius: “Is that so…… My appearance, made you think that way, isn’t it.”

The tone of Julius’ voice changed, whilst he remained to have his head lowered.

Until then, Julius’ tone of voice gave the impression of being touched someplace difficult to
touch, but now, though extremely slight, strength returned to it, softness lodged abode,
warmth budded into it once again, that was the impression it gave.
Andーー,

Julius: “Forgotten by the world, forgotten by you, the only one who remembered me, failing to
ascertain my master’s existence, it became unclear where my self was. However, despite being
in that state ーーeverything I have fostered until now, has not disappeared. That is what I’d
like to say, at least.”

Subaru: “Not so wise or collected, but that’s what the nuance is.”

Julius accepted Subaru’s shoddy and convoluted words in a wise, polished form.

Subaru had thought that he hadn’t been able to convey everything he wanted to just a
moment ago. However, he felt that the listener had selected something close to the everything
he wanted to convey.

Subaru: “Well, it was kind of like a conversation on notions, I guess you could call it a
psychological discussion, but it felt like the psychological problem was serious, so was I
correct?”

Julius: “Heh. Why would you become timid with regards to that? Weren’t you supposed to be
invincible, I wonder?”

Subaru: “Well, even if Mario picks up a star, if he falls into a hole he still dies, you know……”

Though Julius furrowed his eyebrows hearing the illogical metaphor, he did not press further.

It seemed like that was something also associated to『Natsuki Subaru』, and that it was an
understood notion to ignore his meaningless persiflage, so it felt unquestionably strange.

Regardlessーー,

Subaru: “Have you become a bit forward-looking now?”

Julius: “Well, I wonder. Ultimately, your words were of destitute concreteness and were more
of psychological discussion, and, it’s not as if all of the various things which happened to me
have changed dramatically.”

Subaru: “You……”

Julius: “But”

Pausing his words there, Julius narrowed his eyes whilst looking at Subaru.

And, suddenly loosening his lips,

Julius: “ーーThat is that, this is this.”

With unbefitting words, he concluded this exchange.

CHAPTER 59 “WITH SMILES IN THE WHITE WORLD”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
ーーThat is that, this is this.

Ending their conversation with that, Subaru and Julius both experienced a strange sensation.

The truth was, he did not know if he had managed to reach close to Julius’ convoluted heart.
What he ended up thinking of was whether there could’ve been better words, a more perfect
way of action, a further beautiful way of connection.

A way of action which could’ve overwritten this absurd reality, instead of reaching a reckless
conclusion like “that is that, this is this”.

Julius: “But, it is very befitting of you. For better or worse, you see.”

Subaru: “……Is that so, eh. You know, how much of what befits me overlaps with the me until
yesterday, actually quite concerns with my present self’s identity.”

Julius: “In terms of the establishment of one’s self, my former self was very much greatly
shaken as well. As one who’s already tasted the same crisis, let me give you some advice. ーー
That is that, this is this.”

Subaru: “Oh shut up!”

Subaru howled in response to Julius’ ridicule of their earlier banter. Julius shrugged his
shoulders at his objection and seemingly had an air of composure.

Indeed, it appeared he seriously did manage to make his heart stand up once again a bit.
Although they had been words quite immature and maladroit, it was all thanks to the listener
being apt.

Regardless, whilst the two of them interacted in that fashionーー,

Shaula: “Master-sama~, are you done~?”

Subaru: “Oh? Shaula?”

Behind them, peeking from the top of the staircase leading to the third layer was Shaula,
calling out to him.

With her black braid dangling down as she peered down to the lower floor, she was looking at
them with her voluptuous chest touching the floor.

Subaru: “Why so well-behaved? Were you that kind of a character?”

Shaula: “Well, when Master-sama’s talking to someone one-to-one then that’s when it’s some
real solid talk, isn’t it. So I was told before to stay away cause I break the mood if I’m there, so
I’m just abiding by that…… oh right, Master-sama has forgotten everything!”

Subaru: “Solid talk and breaking the mood, eh……”

Subaru furrowed his eyebrows in response to Shaula, who was laughing earnestly and openly.
Seeing Subaru, Shaula then jumped and descended from the staircase in one breath.

Jumping over two hundred stairs, Shaula made a silent landing onto the floor. She then
proceeded to stand beside Subaru and grab his arm into her chest.

Subaru: “I’ve told you several times already, stop doing this kind of stuff. Emilia-chan will have
a misunderstanding.”
Julius: “Hmm, Emilia-sama huh?”

Subaru: “Don’t hmm me. There’s just that small possibility, you know. Even if it’s a possibility
as absurd as finding a needle in a desert, it’s still a possibility.”

Saying so, Subaru forcefully unfastened Shaula’s arms. Upon that gesture, Shaula said “A~h”
and pouted with a dissatisfied expression,

Shaula: “Master-sama is so mean. Treating me like this when I’m thirsting for warmth.”

Subaru: “If you’re thirsting for warmth then go hug Meili or Beatrice. Both of their body
temperatures are pretty warm since they’re kids…… Beatrice, she’s pretty warm for being four
hundred years old.”

Bringing that to light by connecting the shocking truth had been confirmed earlier and the
truth he had ascertained several times, Subaru was shaken by Beatrice’s little girl energy.

The conclusion, she’ll always remain a little girl no matter how many years she may live.

Shaula: “Boo. I won’t report anything to the cold Master-sama. It’s the disciple’s strike. The
manager is to listen to the voice of the workers.”

Subaru: “Ah, geez, I get it I get it. I’ll positively handle and improve the labour conditions, so let
us hear your report. Did something happen?”

Shaula: “It’s suspicious whether you’ll really improve them. But but, I’m an obedient, cute
disciple so I’ll answer! ーーReid’s book has been found.”

Subaru: “……Huh?”

So articulated Shaula as she distanced her braid and shoulders away.

Subaru widened his eyes upon how unexpected those words were. Julius also widened his eyes
just as much.

Julius: “Miss Shaula, what did you say just now?”

Shaula: “Li~ke I~ sai~d, I’m saying Reid’s book has been found. Something like the book which
has that scum’s name on it, I personally think it’d be better to just burn it and throw it away.
You think so too, right, Master-sama?”

Subaru: “Ha, ha, ha……”

Shaula: “Hahaha? Master-sama, is that a laugh?”

Lowering her hips, Shaula looked at Subaru’s face from below. Looking back into her black eyes
teeming with rustic simplicity and naivete, Subaru opened his mouth.

And shouted.

Subaru: “ーーThat should be the first thing you say!!”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Emilia: “Ah! Look, Subaru! We found Reid’s book!”

Said Emilia with a wide smile and voice like the chime of a silver bell, noticing Subaru climb up
the staircase.
What she pointed toward with her hand was the bulky book Ram was carrying in her arms. It
seems that was Reid’s『Book of the Dead』. It got found rather quickly.

The library, filled with a vast amount of books no matter where one lookedーー it was
unknown from which age this existed, but if this recorded all of the dead in this world, then
the amount of books was rather suitable.

Subaru: “Good job finding the book we aimed for amongst all of this. While I was busy with
Julius’ counselling…… therapy? Aromatherapy? Something like that.”

Emilia: “Caoonselliing……? Ah, I don’t really get it but, hehehe, isn’t it quite something. But, I’m
not the one who found it.”

Emilia, with her chest puffed up, stated the achievement wasn’t her’s.

What that implied was immediately made clear by her subsequent actions. Emilia gently
pushed forward the dark blue haired young girl hugging her waist,

Emilia: “Meili is the one who found it. Isn’t it meritorious?”

Subaru: “Who says meritorious in this day and age…… but that aside, so Meili found it! That’s
certainly meritorious! Good work.”

Accepting Emilia’s words, Subaru then automatically commended the achiever as well.

With her arms around Emilia’s slim waist, and whilst she was being caressed by her, Meili
averted her eyes out of embarrassment in response to Subaru’s words.

Meili: “N-Not really. It was a book that just caught my eye, and I just happened to mention it. It
got found just slightly quickly, so I don’t think it’s anything grea~t.”

Subaru: “Don’t be stupid. You can brag about what you did well just fine! Really good, Meili.
You’ve nullified the negative of trying to push me back to zero right away, huh!”

Meili: “By something this si~mple!?”

Meili widened her eyes in surprise, as Subaru overbearingly brushed her head. Meili didn’t
take a liking to it, saying “My hair will get dishevele~d!” but that simply made Subaru relax his
cheeks.

Subaru: “It’s fine. It was just an attempt anyway, and you compensated for it with a big
achievement, let’s agree to that.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “So, Reid’s book…… nobody has seen it yet, right?”

Meili tried saying something in response to the smiling Subaru, but remained with her mouth
closed.

Whilst keeping Meili’s faltering within his vision, Subaru turned his attention to the book for
the moment, which was the root subject.

The book Ram was carryingーー the patterns drawn at its back cover, those were characters
Subaru couldn’t read.

Neither did it possess a bizarre sensation like giving Reid’s vibes upon a single glance.
Subaru: “No matter how unconventional the actual person himself may be, the book recording
that doesn’t resound that, huh.”

Ram: “If the binding was meaninglessly over the top, or if the title aggressively self-asserted
itself then it would’ve been easier to find. It’s helpful that Meili made up for that and found it.”

Subaru: “See, look, Meili! Even Ram is complimenting you! That one and only Ram! This Ram!
You really can be glad about it…… ghe~gh.”

Ram: “Kindly shut up.”

With his side gouged by her fingers, Subaru collapsed in agony at the same spot. And after
quietening Subaru, Ram lightly shook the book in her arms,

Ram: “There’s what happened with Barusu. It’d be a disaster if one did something rash and lost
memories like Barusu did. That is why, it’s been shown to nobody.”

Subaru: “W-We, haven’t confirmed if the reason for my memory loss, is that, book……”

Ram: “Hah!”

The comment, which didn’t convince him alone, was slashed down by Ram’s laugh.

The truth was, it was nearly impossible that his memory loss and the『Book of the Dead』
were unrelated. Even if they’ve found the book they aimed to, it was only natural that they
would have disputes over how it was to be utilised.

Beatrice: “So, the book has properly been found, in fact. What remains is using it, I suppose.”

So remarked Beatrice, having the same train of thought as Subaru.

Receiving her words, everyone’s joy for having discovered the book was then coated with
nervousness. This one book was capable of causing memory loss should its usage be mistaken.
That was the same as gulping down a medicine of unknown identity. Reluctance was natural.

Echidna: “So should we, discuss and conjecture the dangers?”

Subaru: “Discuss and conjecture the dangers…… is that even possible, Echidna?”

Echidna: “Conjecture is possible only on the basis of events that have already occurred and bits
and pieces of information, though.”

Saying so, Echidna raised her hands and shrugged.

Afterwards she raised her index finger,

Echidna: “First, the riskiness of the『Book of the Dead』…… just as what Natsuki-kun’s present
condition indicates, there exists the possibility of losing one’s memories. From what Natsuki-
kun said, the memories which spill and fall out are rather in fragments…… though I suppose, in
this case it would be better to call the remaining memories to be in fragments?”

The portion which spilled over and the portion which remained, the amount of the former was
overwhelmingly greater. What Echidna said was correct.

However, what slightly deviated from the truth here was that Subaru used memory loss and its
remnants as camouflage in order to hide『Return by Death』.
The truth was, around the first time when he had lost memories in its truest sense, Subaru had
lost memories of everythingーー after arriving in the different world, rather.

Henceforth, it would be better to think that the amnesia made no pardons. Right now, the only
actual precedent set was that Subaru merely did not lose himself due to the memory loss.

Had he lost not only episodic memories, but also his own self.

When he thought about that, he shuddered.

ーーAt the same time, why did he not lose memories of just the different world but those of
the former world as well, that question also posed within Subaru’s mind.

Echidna: “The reason for the amnesia is also possible to speculate about. First, memories are
erased as indemnification for reading the『Book of the Dead』. That is difficult to consider,
keeping in mind the differences in cases of Natsuki-kun and Julius, who’ve both read the
books.”

Beatrice: “Don’t really want to think about it, but…… there is also the possibility of losing a
small bit of memories, in fact. If what’s being read and the memories that get erased are
proportional in amount, then that induction would also be logical, I suppose.”

Julius: “I agree. In other words, the reason why Subaru’s and my circumstances are different, is
due to the difference in the amount of books read…… it would coincide with the Subaru whom
Miss Meili had witnessed last night.”

“ーーーー”

Beatrice objected to Echidna’s inference, which was then affirmed by Julius.

Listening to his intelligent party members converse, Subaru nodded in response.

Subaru: “In order words, the voluminousness of the books read possibly has something to do
with the loss of memories?”

Echidna: “It means that would also be a possible way of interpretation. In the case of this
inference being affirmed, the ones who should force their eyes through Reid’s『Book of the
Dead』are us, who haven’t read a single『Book of the Dead』before. It may be dangerous for
Natsuki-kun and Julius, who’ve already read them.”

“ーーーー”

The view that the one with experience should read it and the view that one without
experience should read it ran counter to each other.

Both sides were logical, and it was difficult to conceive either side as wrong. However, what
made him curious then wasーー,

Subaru: “Then, what about me, who’s already lost memories once? If the condition for losing
memories is to accumulate information from『Books of the Dead』, have I been reset? Or
not?”

Ram: “That is quite a grave issue. If Barusu’s memories are lost again, and everything has to be
explained again…… even the thought of it makes one shudder.”
Subaru: “Your language made me shudder too!”

Emilia: “Mm…… I’m also rea~lly worried, about that. I don’t want Subaru to forget all sorts of
things, again.”

Emilia and Ram affirmed the concern Subaru wielded in their own ways.

In all honesty, the questions had no end to them. It was unknown whether reading a large
number of people made them disappear, or if a smaller number of people was dangerous.

He couldn’t say it openly, but Subaru also possessed the memories of reading Meili’s『Book of
the Dead』in the previous loop. Would that count as having read one book this time as well.

Meili: “Wha~t? Does that look in your eyes say that you’re thinking of just making me read as
expiation, e~h? That hu~rt.”

Subaru: “There’s no way. If you say stupid stuff, you’ll be grounded.”

Meili: “It’s abu~se. Isn’t the way you treat prisoners even more mean than back when we were
in the mansion, hu~h.”

Subaru scolded in response to Meili’s ill humoured joke which she remarked upon accepting
his gaze. Subsequently, Meili pouted her cheeks, grabbed Shaula and Emilia’s hands and hid
behind them.

Though quite self-interested, that is how cute children should be. Subaru smiled wryly before
Meili’s attitude, and then turned back towards Echidna.

Subaru: “So, do you have any other ideas?”

Echidna: “Let’s see. Whether we, who have the leeway of a single book more than Julius, are
to read it or if Julius, who’s already experienced it, is to read it or if Natsuki-kun, whose
memories have already possibly overflown once, is to read it……”

Subaru: “Can I make a comment really convenient to me? ーーI think it’s best if I read it.”

Beatrice: “Subaru……”

Echidna brought up the list of candidates, and Beatrice grasped Subaru’s hand when he
responded. Subaru winked whilst looking into her gaze, tinted with a deeper colour of concern
than one of unease.

Beatrice: “This is no time for bad jokes, in fact. His own memories, Subaru will……”

Subaru: “No, I don’t want to lose my memories, of course. But this is the appropriate call in
terms of risk management. No matter how you look at it, I’m the person with the least
possibility of putting everyone in danger by losing memories. I’m the weakest one out of all of
us, after all.”

Well, he did want to say he wasn’t weaker than at least Meili, but it was a well-known fact that
he couldn’t win against any of the others.

He would be easy to subdue, and since he had already lost memories once, the way to cope
with it would also be simple.
The issue was, Subaru had already accumulated memories of four laps which mustn’t be
forgotten.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “I’m not throwing down the gauntlet with the intention to forget. But, we are a team.
Everyone needs to bear some sort of responsibility for the sake of everyone.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Julius is charged with fighting, Echidna is charged with intellect, Ram is charged with
having a wicked tongue, Meili is charged with being cute, Beatrice is charged with being cute,
Emilia-chan is charged with being the beautiful heroine, Shaula is charged with photogenic
scenes, if you think about it that way then I should be the one charged with this.”

Beatrice: “For some reason, it feels like there are way too many pointless positions……”

Shaula: “Not at all! When the plot takes a turn for the worse, romantic scenes are important! If
it’s for art and Master-sama then I’ll take off my clothes!”

Subaru: “No, if you take any more clothes off then I’ll pull out, so you don’t have to do your
best.”

Shaula: “The ladder slipped!”

Everyone here knew, that this was Subaru’s way of comforting them. In response to Subaru’s
speech and conduct whilst he presumed upon that, the first one to sigh was Beatrice, who still
had his hand gripped.

She took a deep inhale and then turned her eyes towards Subaru.

Beatrice: “Geez, if things take this sort of a turn then Subaru will never budge no matter what,
I suppose. That part of you hasn’t changed even after losing memories, in fact. That is already
a well-known fact seeing what happened with Meili, I suppose.”

Subaru: “E~h, but, you love me with all my qualities, right? I’ll blush.”

Beatrice: “Don’t get cocky, in fact!”

He spanked the blushing Beatrice around her hips.

However, her words did not possess the nuance of denial. And it seems the same went for the
rest of the members as well.

Ram: “You’re getting mashed if you forget your promise with Ram.”

Subaru: “What’s that, right when I was having such a nice monologue!?”

Ram: “What indeed.”

Snorting her nose, Ram then turned the book she held in her arms to Subaru.

Profoundly tasting the heavy sensation of the book with his arms, Subaru smiled bitterly.

Emilia: “Even if we tell you to not be reckless, Subaru will still be reckless, isn’t it…… I think that
part of you is rea~lly unfair. I’m always worried.”
Subaru: “I have nothing to say but apologise for that. But, just as how much Emilia-chan is
worried, I’m worried about you the same amount…… what do you think. Would that be
presumptuous?”

Emilia: “It makes me happy that Subaru would think that way. That’s why, I feel rea~lly
convoluted. Come back no matter what…… even if we make a promise like that, Subaru will
break it anyways so I won’t make that promise.”

Subaru: “The fact that the me until yesterday couldn’t be trusted this much instead gets my
heart throbbing. I wonder what the hell did he do.”

Shrugging his shoulders upon Emilia’s pleasant words, Subaru asked “Am I right?” to those
surrounding them. And upon that, he noticed everyone but Shaula and Meili had all averted
their eyes away.

Regardless of Beatrice and Ram, who were in the same camp as him, it seemed that Subaru’s
breaking of promises had reached even Julius and Echidna.

Regardlessーー,

Subaru: “I’ll read it, no objections, right?”

Echidna: “……In the end, I am unable to come up with any inference or suspicion. Though if
possible, I wanted to opt for the eyes which would be the least endangered out of everyone
here.”

Echidna apologetically lowered her eyebrows before Subaru, who was lightly holding the book.

What she said was true, and the fact that she had been concerned for everyone was
unquestionable. That is why, Subaru was able to respond earnestly to her saying “Don’t let it
bother you”.

Subaru: “Well, for now, I’ll dive into it. If I lose my memories, then put me down with ice and
explain everything to me gently.”

Beatrice: “Nobody, is going to perform such a violent act, in fact……”

Subaru: “I know. Because you’re kind.”

Caressing the perturbed Beatrice on her head, he gently pressed her wide forehead. Beatrice
pouted with a discontent expression, and took a single step backward.

And with everyone’s gazes focusing on him, Subaru sat down on the spot, crossed his legs, and
took an immensely deep inhale.

ーーAtop his knees, Reid Astrea’s『Book of the Dead』.

“ーーーー”

Upon concentrating on it, there definitely was certain ominousness eminating from the book.

A similar sensation also existed back when he read Meili’s, her『Book of the Dead』, but the
sense of intimidation this book had was far greater. Perhaps what the reader could feel
changed depending on whose book was taken. ーーJust what kind of a life, would he be made
to read, he pondered.
And, would Subaru’s memories be able to withstand it.

“ーーーー”

Putting his hand on the front cover of the book, Subaru, for merely once, looked towards
everyone who was watching over him.

Beatrice, Meili, Ram, Echidna, Julius, Shaula, were observing him.

Andーー,

Emilia: “ーーSubaru.”

Subaru: “Well then, I’ll be leaving. I may get late coming back, so you can go ahead and have
dinner.”

Emilia: “……Stupid.”

Seen off by that smile of Emilia’s, Subaru turned the front cover of the『Book of the Dead』
over.

Upon that instant, the characters written on the book glowed, and Subaru was made to
undergo a hallucination as though information was being smited into his brain via his eyeballs.

And in but a moment, his consciousness was taken in towards the bookーー,

ーーHis consciousness, was detached from the library, and propelled towards darkness.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWhat he felt when he read Meili’s『Book of the Dead』, had become quite amorphous
now.

The spectacles he had witnessed, the life she had walked, the paths she had trodden were
distinct in their own ways.

However, his memories were of witnessing those spectacles, tangibly speaking, becoming one
with whose name was the title of the 『Book of the Dead』, and being made to personally
experience those subjective thoughts, sights.

To summarize, the journey of treading through the content of the『Book of the Dead』, was
to assimilate into that person.

In those moments, the Natsuki Subaru witnessing the contents of the book was『Meili
Portroute』.

That is precisely why, it could be believed that queer self consciousness which bore the
presence of Meili, as『Me』, constantly shadowed Subaru’s consciousness from close vicinity.

If that was the potency of the『Book of the Dead』, then right now, what Subaru was
supposed to be laying his eyes on was the life of Reid Astrea, his subjective world within his
incomprehensible thinking.

What he thought, what he liked, what he disliked, what he loved, what he despised, what he
achieved.
He was supposed to become one with the philosophy of Reid Astrea, and be shown his life.

Thus, Subaru noticed the abnormality at once.

ーーThe place where he was, right now, definitely was not that past of Reid Astrea’s.

Subaru: “……Ah?”

He stood in a white, white location.

His environs, unduly spacious, white, ambiguous space of no visible end stretched across, and
without knowing where his self was, Subaru was exhausted of reason.

He could see his hands. He could see his legs. Upon turning his neck, his torso and hips were
also there.

In other words, Subaru’s body was here. This did not coincide with the phenomena that had
occured in Meili’s『Book of the Dead』. Unable to concur, he was thrown into an unnatural
circumstance.

From what he could see, Subaru’s attire was the same as when he decided to read the『Book
of the Dead』.

Whether that was due to Subaru recognising that he would look like this in this『Present
Condition』, or the will of something else, like the work of the library’s will, hence
reconstructing Subaru in that form.

He did not want to consider that the moment he read the book, his entire body got captured
withinーー,

???: “ーーWell well? Oh onii-san, you’ve come here again?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Suddenly, Subaru’s shoulders sprang up upon hearing a voice which wasn’t his own, but that of
another.

The voice came from behind, Subaru spontaneously jumped ahead and subsequently turned
around, making a circle, remaining vigilant. In response to Subaru’s spasmodic conduct, the
personage behind rounded eyes.

Subaru: “ーーWho are you.”

Looking at that person, Subaru whispered openly, with perplexity and bafflement.

That was his encounter with someone, completely unexpected and unknown to Subaru.

The one standing there, was a young girl Subaru had never seen before.

Pale toned, with hair lengthy, truly lengthy, like transparent gold threads. They spanned across
the white floor, submerging underfoot her standing self like a sea of golden.

Large, round, blue eyes, limbs like transparent porcelain. On the other hand, she wore
unshapely clothes on her body, seemingly crude, pale cloths attached together, hurting her
beautiful impression.

“ーーーー”
A young girl he had never seen before. That was how it was supposed to be.

However, before that young girl’s form, Subaru narrowed his eyes and rubbed his eyelids with
the back of his hand. A gesture to seemingly recover the field of vision from haze, but her
visible form didn’t change.

Even after looking at her yet again, she remained a young girl whom he was unacquainted
with. ーーHe felt his memories, throb faintly.

???: “Did you calm down a bit, onii-san?”

Subaru: “What’s this place…… no, who are you? Which one should I ask first?”

???: “How covetous, onii-san. But, the quality of vomiting out the honest emotion of wanting
to ask both is certainly not bad. We, love covetous people, you see.”

Saying so, in response to the baffled Subaru, the young girl cleaved her lips sideways and
smiled.

Yes, she smiled, and that was the only befitting expression for describing that smile.

The young girl was thirteen to fourteen years of age, but gave the impression of being even
younger.

Coupled with her well-featured physical appearance, unquestionably, a smile would suit the
young girl, and yet.

In Subaru’s eyes, her smile, seemed ominous.

His instincts conjectured, as though, the soul of this young girl, had belittled a great number of
lives.

And whilst Subaru shuddered, before him, the young girl reported.

???: “This place is, lonesome white, the final destination of the soul. The cradle of Od Lagna. ー
ーThe Hall of Memories.”

Subaru: “Hall of, Memories……?”

???: “Yes yes, the Hall of Memories. Andーー”

Subaru widened his eyes upon hearing the term unheard of.

Whilst making a satisfied expression upon seeing Subaru’s reaction, the young girl, spoke.

Whilst smiling, the malice which had taken the shape of a young girl, vocalised.

Louis: “ーーWe are, Witch Cult Sin Archbishop representing『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Pretty sure it’ll be for a short while again, but please be caring, onii-san.”

CHAPTER 60 “A SINGLE SPOT OF SUNSHINE”

 ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーThe『Hall of Memories』and『Louis Arneb』.

“ーーーー”

Yes, in front of the yellow-haired young girl who had responded to his query, Subaru remained
silent.

Within the unanticipated space of white, the happenstance meeting with the unanticipated
young girl. And, the know-it-all expression of the young girl set up an ambience as though she
would be willing to talk about a multitude of thingsーー,

Subaru: “……First of all, Witch Cult or『Gluttony』, Sin Archbishop, what the hell do they even
mean.”

Louis: “Awa~ ~tsu.”

At Subaru’s remark, whilst he folded his arms and tilted his head, Louis put her hand on her
mouth and smiled widely.

If that moment alone was to be excluded, the solitary girl standing still within the illusion-like
spectacle of sheer white was a location capable of being an artwork masterpiece, but the
alarm of Subaru’s instincts had been turbulently ringing since earlier.

Subaru’s survival instincts which were highly likely to be of no avail, as a result of being
brought up in the tranquil modern day Japan. The reason why they were excited, was a matter
of course due to the heterogeneous aura of this young girl.

Along with that, this was the result of being visited with unforeseen circumstances, so it was
halfway something which could not have been helped butーー pertaining to this existence
wielding such know-it-all airs, the knowledge Subaru was endowed with was seemingly
insufficient.

It was also the case with what she had said just now, Witch Cult, Sin Archbishop, Hall of
Memories and whatnot. Perchance, it may have been ordinary knowledge in this world, but
unfortunately Subaru possessed no change of such ordinary general knowledge in his hand.

Consequently, he found launching a progressive question to be difficult as wellーー,

Louis: “ーーThe Witch Cult you see is, basically, a gathering of people loathed by this world.”

Subaru: “Oh?”

Louis: “Even onii-san must have at least heard the name『Witch of Envy』, no? The Witch
Cult, has a deep connection with that Witch-sama…… we~ll, you can think of it as something
like followers.”

Subaru: “……Then, what you said just now, refers to Sin Archbishop, huh.”

Sin and archbishop, had quite a strong ambience of running counter to each other as a
combination, but was a naming which suited Subaru’s sense down to a tee.

For upon hearing it even once,

Subaru: “It can be understood it’s the name of a villain.”

Louis: “Oh no, well no, ah no, as it’s no, we’re telling you no, even though it’s no you kno~w.”

Horizontally shaking her head in refusal, Louis embraced her own petite body in Subaru’s line
of sight. With no signs of the smile fading away from those lips, her refusal was merely in
appearance as well.

It was a young girl with her true feelings beyond perception. ーーNo, perhaps it should be said
they were vague, with no point to grip on.

Louis: “Don’t tease a tender young girl with such words, onii-san. Even we get hurt, you know?
Because we are the owner of a heart more fragile and easy to hurt than all others.”

Subaru: “Not convincing at all. Also, the way you use your first person pronoun, is it cause it’s
stuck to your character? Or is it a cool appeal like a one man army. We or us, it’s not stable,
you know.”

Louis: “A~h…… you don’t have to worry about that. It’s just that, there are too many selves, so
it’s getting airy as to which one is to be the subject, that’s all. At this point, we’re actually
getting sick of it, you know.”

Whilst saying so, Louis lightly oriented her gaze downwards, continuing her words saying
“But”.

Louis: “It can’t be helped, isn’t it. They are gifts from onii-chan and nii-sama after all, must
earnestly accept them or it’ll be disqualification as a little sister. We’re siblings so we must
help each other out and cooperate, you know.”

Subaru: “……Well, you’re an adorable little sister, considerate of your elder brothers. I was the
only child so I’m jealous.”

Louis: “Is that so eh? Onii-san may have also gotten a little brother or little sister about now,
no?”

Subaru: “Could you stop saying terrifying stuff!? I don’t want to imagine that!?”

Regardless, his parents were an intimate married couple, so something like that actually meant
no jest.

If it’s that father and mother of his, they would have another child upon Subaru’s
disappearanceーー no, inconceivable.

“ーーーー”

Should Subaru disappear, they would continue searching until they find him, that’s how
Subaru’s parents were.

What must have his mother thought of her son, who did not even say any greetings when
leaving. What must have his father felt, upon getting to know about that.

He wished, that Subaru’s summoning into the different world was a reincarnation, is what his
belief was.

Must he make his parents taste the agony of searching for their disappeared son, then Subaru
wanted to say that he came to the different world after dying. That was much more
comfortable. It had much more, salvation.
That is whyーー,

Louis: “ーーWe understand, onii-san.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Don’t joke around!”

He felt indignant for Louis, who was peering at Subaru from below, carrying the hair which
buried the floor in both of her arms.

It was not as if she had spoken of his current uneasiness. It was merely that having his bitter
expression observed, he had been told as if she understood Subaru’s sentiments.

Finding that to be terribly infuriating, Subaru shouted at Louis, and turned his back towards
her.

Subaru: “As if you know anything about me! Saying things as you plea……”

Louis: “ーーYou’re inexcusably apologetic towards dad, and mom, aren’t you? Without having
said a single word of farewell, you’re regretting how disobedient of a son you were. No, you
were always regretting. Both now and earlier, isn’t it?”

“ーーーー”

Yes, with the purport of being aware, whilst continuing the remarks of one showing to be a
sympathiser, Louis softly hugged Subaru’s back.

A small, petite frame. Subaru halted his breath and stiffened his body.

Not because of having been nestled close to by the young girl. Because of the very content of
the young girl’s words.

Those comments of one showing to be a sympathiser, had unmistakably, however, guessed

the end of Subaru’s heart correctly.

Louis: “Why do we understand, you say? Isn’t it obvious we’d understand. Because there’s not
a single person who knows about onii-san as much as we or us do, after all.”

Subaru: “ーーDon’t touch me!”

Louis: “Ah.”

Louis harboured a sour look on her lips at Subaru, who swung his arms, raised his breath and
took distance.

What the hell. Do females of unknown character in this world, have no hesitation at all in
having physical contact with unfamiliar men. Too over-familiar.

It was frightening to possibly abandon the heart weakened by the warmth of that body.

Subaru: “What’s the deal, with you! What do you want to say!”

Louis: “We just want onii-san to be relieved, we’re telling you. It’s alright, it’s alright. There’s a
pro~per fullstop, on your feelings for dad and mom. Even if it may be one-sided, it’s with the
intention of facing them. Your heart got relaxed, we’re telling you. Pretence, you see.”

“ーーーー”
Whilst deriding, Louis had the nails of her right hand stab into her left arm. With the note of
scratching, with vigour one would flinch from pain by simply witnessing, she began wounding
that thin, white arm.

At Subaru, who knitted his eyebrows upon that deed, Louis unraveled her frighteningly scarlet,
long tongue,

Louis: “Pretence, is completely healthy. It makes it look as if there are no problems within
one’s heart at all. You’re skilled at it, onii-san, isn’t it. It’s sad that you’re skilled at it, onii-san,
isn’t it.”

Subaru distorted his lips, at the speech which seemingly terribly abraded the interior of his
chest.

Now on he must abide by the alarm bell of his instinct, which’s way of ringing may undergo
change should he go along with her anymore.

Subaru: “I, don’t get what you want to say. I don’t get it, but it’ll become an injury so stop.
Well then, let’s play the catch of conversation. No beamers allowed. Let’s keep in mind to only
throw curveballs.”

Louis: “Mutually?”

Subaru: “Mutually. Yeah, for example…… let’s continue the conversation about Sin
Archbishops, from earlier.”

Without staying on board with Louis’ way, Subaru returned the topic to what it was just
recently.

If he got to know Sin Archbishop was Sin Archbishop literally, then he had some knowledge of
the associativity between the words sin and『Gluttony』.

Subaru: “If you are『Gluttony』, then there must be six other similar people, no?”

Louis: “If onii-chan and nii-sama were also to be included, then that would make exactly six,
we guess? Ah, but, it got reduced by two people recently so there may be four people now. If
only those two could just die quickly as well, you know.”

Subaru: “……If that’s what you say, then your sense of comradeship seems to be pretty low.”

Louis: “It’s obvious, you know. We may name ourselves as something like Sin Archbishops, but
we are just a gathering of people loathed by this world anyway. Just the way of calling us is
different, but we’re the same as the『Witch』after all.”

Saying so, Louis flopped and knelt down at that spot. When she did that, she appeared as
having her self sunken within hair of gold threads, an extremely peculiar ambience.

Subaru scratched his head, settling his hips onto a position making sure as to her hair did not
get crushed underneath, and tilted his head saying “Witch?”.

Subaru: “Same as the Witch you say, you mean same as the Witch which seems to be believed
as being excessively frightening?”

Louis: “As one would expect, the nature of the『Witch of Envy』is worse than even us so we
don’t want to be lumped together, you know. The rest is the same. Both『Witch』and Sin
Archbishop, are the same thing which are just called differently. The good-for-nothings
compatible with the Witch Factors, are just called differently due to different eras and
positions, that’s all.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “We~ll, the present onii-san has forgotten about『Witches』and Sin Archbishops, and
us anyways, so whichever one may be fine, you know. We get it, we do get it, we get it you
know, as we get it, but we got it, because we got it, because we had gotten it……”

Subaru: “Shut up.”

Louis: “Ah.”

Mouthing off, intercepting the words assailing upon him like a wave, Subaru put his hand on
his chin.

Somehow or the other, it also felt like he was getting to hear things which were quite
important. Though it was a speech Subaru couldn’t make a single pinpoint at, it seemed he
could remain without getting into the awkward situation of returning to Emilia and the rest
without reaping any harvest.

However, Subaru pondering here was not due to the existence or nonexistence of that
achievement.

Subaru was pondering here due to the unease he felt from Louis’ responses, which could be
avoided no moreーー no, it was a sensation which ought to be labelled as one he was already
familiar with.

With that as the reason, if there was anything that struck his mindーー,

Subaru: “Could it be, you’re a lineage of gods?”

Louis: “Lineage of gods, you say…… ah, is it this? Something like, reincarnation into different
worlds? Don’t really get it, but we and that are unrelated. Certainly, this is a place which can
feel weird, though.”

Chuckling and mocking, with her yellow hair underneath her buttocks, Louis turned her body
around once at that very spot, and denoted the white world possessing nothing with her
lightly fluttering hair.

Louis: “This is, a place just as how it appears. A place where e~verything disappears, hence, a
place with nothing. We’re standing here all alone, that’s why we may seem like the guardian
deity of this place, isn’t it.”

Subaru: “The cradle of Od Lagna, was it? Including the name Hall of Memories as well, none of
it got into my head whatsoever.”

Louis: “Hm, hm, hm, hm~, guess so…… Basically, this is the place where souls are filtered.”

Subaru: “Filtering, souls?”

At the phraseology difficult to be accustomed to, Subaru had question marks float within his
mind.
Filtering, in other words had the same implication as saying sieving, but it was rare to hear it
being utilised with regard to souls.

However, Louis, with a happy expression, pulled her knees towards herself and said “Yes, yes”.

Louis: “You use a dust cloth which had been used before once again after washing and drying
it, no? The same goes for souls. By clearing the dirt stuck onto it, it is used once more when in
a clear state again.”

Subaru: “That, dirt stuck onto it…… does it mean memories or experiences and stuff?”

Louis: “If that’s what you can understand, then let’s keep it that way, alright? Onii-san, do as
how you’d like.”

Distorting his cheeks at Louis, who had her tongue out, Subaru turned his head around
towards the environs.

As ever, in the white spaceーー in the Hall of Memories, existed nothing novel to the eyes.
Within the endless white world, any easy to understand exhibit was not present either.

For argument’s sake, if this place was indeed how Louis spoke of it, then there could have been
levitating disembodied souls, or the filtered memories or experiences rendered visible in some
form.

Louis: “It’s not something so easy to comprehend, you know.”

Subaru: “That god called Od Lagna is pretty malicious, isn’t it.”

Louis: “It’s not an article so great as to be called god, that thing. That thing has nothing like
such splendid ideology, after all. It’s just a mechanism, you know. A mechanism for keeping the
world from breaking is what it is.”

Subaru: “A mechanism……”

Louis: “Whether its Witch Factors, or Divine Protections, or『Sword Saints』, or『Witches』,
it considers nothing, you know. If there’s something nice about Od Lagna, it’s just that it’s
uninterested, equal, impartial, and favours nothing.”

Narrowing her eyes with seeming disinterest, Louis interposed her own face in the space
between her knees which she had pulled towards herself. Sidelong glancing at her, who had
her cheeks curved by her white kneecaps, Subaru took a short inhale.

She was a young girl who had continued conversing quite obediently till now. He could reckon
that perhaps, she had not spoken any seemingly false lies either. That is precisely why, Subaru
inhaled.

Inhaling, exhaling, inhaling once more, and then, he looked at her.

And, asked her.

Subaru: “ーーThe one, to steal my memories of everything till yesterday, is it you?”

Louis: “Yeah, so?”

The offender responded to Subaru’s question, exceedingly promptly.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
“ーーーー”

With his doubt readily responded to, Subaru closed his eyes.

He felt, that he would not be denied much. She must have done something like that, that was
why she had judged so much about him with the dialogue they had in this scant time, was how
he felt.

Louis, knew far too much. She was deeply, far too au fait with the emotions of Subaru’s heart.

Also including precisely that which the present Natsuki Subaru could never be aware of, Louis
Arneb was thoroughly informed regarding『Natsuki Subaru』.

It was not something which could be falsely classified with words like it being a type of
observation seldom seen, hence precisely why Subaru had gone ahead and enquired with
complete honesty, and attained its affirmation.

Mysteriously, what was welling up in his chest was not rage, but understanding.

In other wordsーー,

Subaru: “So the me of yesterday, did indeed come here as well, huh.”

Louis: “Speaking strictly, the way of arrival was a bit different, you see. But we~ll, the purpose
was the same. The result was slightly different, that’s all. But, how amazing. How wonderful.
After how many times, did you manage to come here?”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Hey, answer, onii-san. We answered, you know. ーーAfter having gotten eaten by us,
what count of onii-san are you, onii-san?”

Upon that question of Louis’, chills ran through the muscles around Subaru’s spine.

Her eyes, questions, were clearly in vein of one aware of the conviction of『Return by Death』
.

No, it was a matter of course. It was but a matter of course.

If she had stolen the memories of『Natsuki Subaru』, and had the ability to freely read those
memories, then there was nothing odd about her knowing of『Return by Death』.

『Return by Death』, was not a power wielded only by the Subaru who had lost his memories,
but must have unquestionably been the power which『Natsuki Subaru』wielded prior to
losing his memories.

Certainly,『Natsuki Subaru』had made free use of that power, and sailed across a great
number of difficult situations. The result of that was the trust he gained from Emilia, Beatrice,
his comrades, the testimony of cheat = foul as it were.

Subaru did not intend to find faults in that. Whether it be cheating or foul play, if in a setting
where someone’s life was on the line, there mustn’t be any hesitation in utilising it. The choice
『Natsuki Subaru』made was correct. That is why, Subaru must do the same now, when『
Natsuki Subaru』was absent.
And, accepting there being worth in its application, he gulped down the power of『Return by
Death』.

However, contrary to that resolve, there existed a queer uneasiness, anxiety, in the interior of
Subaru’s chest.

Louis Arneb was infringing upon that difficult to repel fear, that taboo.

That wasーー,

Louis: “ーーAbout how nobody must get to know? If it’s about that, then it’s already too late,
onii-san. Us meeting onii-san happened yesterday, no?”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “The『Rule』about how nobody must get to know, has already been broken way long
time back. But, happenings of the Hall of Memories don’t leak outside easily. That’s why the
scary, scary『Witch』won’t make a move.”

Quickly, with her limbs set on the floor, Louis drew her face closer to Subaru, who was sitting
cross-legged. She expressed a bewitching smile unsuited to her age, whilst having her scarlet
tongue peek out,

Louis: “Hey, onii-san. Which time is this?”

At that tone of voice which seemed as if her tongue was directly pecking at his brain, Subaru
tasted a numbing pain.

And then, having his tongue and throat tremble faintly,

Subaru: “……It’s, the fifth time.”

Louis: “ーー~tsu! Amazing, how amazing, so amazing, it’s amazing, isn’t it amazing, we’re
telling you it’s amazing, because it is amazing, because it is amazing that we admire and yearn
for it…… gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”

Subaru: “Gah ~hk!”

Louis: “We irresistibly want to taste onii-san so much, that our stomach would be filled to
bursting! From our experiences, we think appetite and sexual desire are similar. Sexual desire
in other words is love, right? In other words, onii-san, weーー”

Thrusting Subaru away, Louis, who was in the position of riding a horseback, breathed out
warm sighs with an aroused face. With blood rushing to her cheeks and eyes spellbound, Louis
had her tongue crawl on Subaru’s neck lacking any hesitation.

At the same pace, the words she tried to continue on to, his thoughts finally caught up to what
they would beーー,

『ーーLove you』.

His heart exploded, reminded of the words of love that fusilladed upon Subaru countless times
in the previous loop, wherein he had desired『Death』under circumstances which took a
hopeless turn.

Subaru: “ーーLet’s see, you tiny damn sexologist ~hk!”

Louis: “ーーUhi.”

Opening his eyes, Subaru seized the nape of the young girl who was pressing him down, and at
the same pace violently, coercively pushed her down onto the white floor. Exchanging their
stances, this time it was Subaru in the position of riding a horseback atop her.

A slender, light figure. The long yellow hair stretching out on the floor, like a golden bed she
was lying sprawled upon, whilst Subaru kept a check on her neck and bared his canines,
seemingly in a position of having pinned her down.

Subaru: “Did you, let your guard down? How unfortunate! In this position, I have an
overwhelming advantage! If you don’t want to get your neck strangled like this, my memories
are to be……”

Louis: “Returned, you say? You’ll strangle the neck if they’re not returned? Our neck, a feeble
little girl’s?”

With her neck arrested, in the state of having gotten the right over her life and death seized,
Louis gazed at Subaru, who was breathing roughly through his nose, and loosened her lips with
the earlier excitement in her eyes not dimmed in the slightest.

And, from her loosened lips, she asked with an imitative voice which felt as if it were a curse.

Louis: “Is onii-san, really going to do something like that?”

Subaru: “ーーDo you think, I can’t?”

Louis: “Not really think, we actually know, isn’t it. After all, look, it’s such that the current us
know more about onii-san than onii-san himself anyway.”

Whilst saying so, Louis repeatedly nudged her cheeks with the index fingers of both her hands,
and tilted her head as if provoking. Holding his breath at that attitude of hers, Subaru looked
down onto his right hand which had grasped Louis’ neck.

Should Subaru want to show his seriousness a bit, all he had to do was to pour strength into
his arm.

Should he show his seriousness, Louis would certainly reconsider her ideas as well.

Were he to be asked whether he would kill her, that would certainly be difficult. Arduous.

Even for a just cause, like being a suicide assistant, Subaru was unable to smash consciousness
out of his comrade’s mind with a piece of rubble.

So even if he knew it was an enemy of his, powerfully strangling the neck of the young girl
before his eyes was.

No, at least strangling he was capable of. It was a necessity.

He called back to Emilia, Beatrice, Ram, Meili, Julius, Echidna, Shaula, Patrasche, everyone in
his mind, and.

Andーー,

Louis: “ーーStrength has faded away from your arms, hasn’t it, onii-san.”

“ーーーー”
Louis: “We really had no intention of resisting, you know? After all, over here we are just as
how it seems or a weak young girl. Unlike onii-chan or nii-sama, we must take the form of
eaten people or we can’t haul out any powers, isn’t it.”

With the finger that had been nudging her own cheek, Louis nudged Subaru’s right hand which
was gripping to Louis’ neck. With that frail strength, Subaru’s palm let go of her neck far too
swiftly.

Subaru: “Shit…… ~hk!”

Louis: “Don’t feel down anymore, onii-san. It was a good performance, a good performance.
After all, to be honest…… it’s such that we didn’t even think that onii-san would come back
here.”

Subaru: “Do you think, that’s any good consolation?”

Continuing to remain in the pushed down stance, Louis, who was lying sprawled on the floor,
made an expression suggesting already being over with the worst. Destroying that expression,
he searched for words in order to convey his demands, but was unable to find anything
precise.

That is why, looking at Subaru, who ended up making an utterance like that of a poor loser,
Louis raised her voice saying “Ahaha” similar to observing fish swimming inside an aquarium,

Louis: “But we~ll, it turned out nicely, did it not. If something like the memories of『Natsuki
Subaru』are regained, the current onii-san will end up dying is what that means anyway, stay
without doing something idiotic like committing suicide, you know.”

Subaru: “……Ah?”

Louis: “Huh, what’s with that weird reaction? It can’t be, did you not notice? If memories
return, the current self will get overwritten, and its existence will get terminated…… That’s, the
same as dying, no?”

ーーSubaru was petrified at that attitude of Louis’, as if she were asked the solution to an
obvious riddle.

He shall die. He shall disappear, vanish. So was he distinctly told.

So he was told, upon the return of the memories of『Natsuki Subaru』, the consciousness,
the memories of the Subaru present right here right now shall get overwritten, and will
disappear, vanish.

Should that not be named as『Death』, what else should it beーー,

Louis: “ーーRight now,『Natsuki Subaru』is dead, isn’t it. He’s nowhere, after all. But, if『
Natsuki Subaru』comes back, this time it’ll be onii-san who will die, isn’t it. He won’t be able
to go anywhere, after all.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Um you kno~w, does『Natsuki Subaru』really have the worth to go so far for and be
recovered eh? Onii-san must also be capable of doing the same things, no? Onii-san must have
also come to love the people around him in the same way, isn’t that right. The people around
too will also come to love onii-san the sa~me way. ーーWhat’s so wrong with that?”

Subaru: “What’s……”

So wrong with that, should that be asked, then certainly there was nothing wrong with it.

Certainly there was nothing wrong with either『Natsuki Subaru』or Natsuki Subaru.

Subaru was a human possessing numerous flaws. Filled with flaws such that he would be
repulsed by himself. Should he be asked whom he hated the most in this world, he would
answer it was himself with not an instant’s worth of faltering.

That was how hopeless, insufficient Natsuki Subaru was.

However, there present were no errs in Subaru pertaining to this particular question.

ーーWhat was present was merely the hopeless truth, a single spot of sunshine.

Subaru: “To Emilia-chan and the others, I……”

Wanted to return『Natsuki Subaru』back.

That is why, he intended to prepare resolve within himself that should he find a chance to
recover memories, he shall take it without any hesitation.

However, he had completely averted his eyes away from the disappearance of his own
existence.

Speaking of sheer conveniences, the two memories blending together, or some part of『
Natsuki Subaru』being left within the current Subaru, he had thought if something like that
could not happen, he had thought if it could all not be settled in a nice shape of some sort, he
had expected the occurrence of a miracle of this kind.

Subaru’s such vacillating expectations wereーー,

Louis: “What would it be like? Never seen a person who had their memories returned before,
so we have no idea.”

Louis unveiled her teeth, as though ridiculing Subaru’s conflict, with the expression in her eyes
being that of a cat tormenting a mouse.

The offender who heisted these memories, even irresponsibly, was pleased to say that she
knew nothing of what would happen thereafter. That was not a lie, but certainly the truth.

Louis Arneb, would never do something as to return what she had stolen away from others
back to the original proprietor.

That is why, she truly held no idea what would happen to Natsuki Subaru as a consequence of
having the memories returned.

Louis: “Onii-san, you got this life by being born and everything, it won’t do if you don’t
celebrate it.”

That irresponsible usurper, continued to gaze intently at Subaru’s face from an inch worth
distance.
Louis: “As a result of us eating the memories of『Natsuki Subaru』, onii-san is here. In other
words we, are something like onii-san’s birth parent, isn’t that right. To try and choose the
option of having yourself die in front of that parent, isn’t that what’s called lack of filial piety,
onii-san.”

Subaru: “Something so, absurd is…… ~hk.”

Louis: “ーーMemories are what shape people, onii-san.”

“ーーーー”

Becoming deeper, becoming colder, Louis erased all expression and said only those brief words
with a serious tone.

Without thinking, Subaru inhaled at the acuity of those words, and quietened.

Alongside, he also felt that this had not been the first time he heard those words. If not
mistaken, then that resonance, those words, immediately before facing the second『Death』
as well had beenーー,

Louis: “The present onii-san, has relationships which the present onii-san has created. Why
don’t you try living again anew, facing forward. We think that’s also an option, you know.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “On top of that, don’t know how we should feel saying this but……『Natsuki Subaru』,
didn’t really feel like the image of an ideal man you know?”

Closing one of her eyes, Louis smited the emotions of Subaru’s heart with an expression as if
finding what she was going to say to be difficult.

All the more, she linked her arms in front of her chest while remaining in the stance of Subaru
riding a horseback atop her, and gazed into his dark pupils with eyes like that of a dreaming
maidenーー,

Louis: “Pitiable Emilia! A miserable girl who is avoided by everyone, just because of having her
birth being the same as the former Witch! Ah, how kind must my self be, to still remain by her
side!”

Subaru: “Wha……”

Louis: “Weak, fragile Beatrice! Without anyone to rely on, a lonely girl who spent a time of
solitude all by herself! My self must pull her hand through the dark and dangerous path!”

Before the staggered Subaru, what Louis sonorously continued articulating were the names of
two young girls who prayed for Subaru’s safety and showed him a path, and terribly elliptical
mental images of them.

Even Subaru understood whose mental images they were, and what Louis intended to express.

Though he understood, that was.

Louis: “Devoted and seeks to dedicate gratuitous love, Rem! Foolish and beautiful, how pure.
Surely she is an incomplete being who gains the true feeling of living by becoming frantic for
the sake of someone else, other than herself. Precisely that, must be led by the existence
known as I!”

Subaru: “What’re you…… what’re you trying to do!?”

Louis: “Speaking for what『Natsuki Subaru』used to think, we’re telling you. Wanting a sense
of superiority. Not thinking it was for the sake of someone else all of the time, you know.
Flocking only convenient people around, getting drunk on the pleasant feeling of offering a
hand. Not even throwing any feed to a dog which won’t get emotionally attached. Keeping
those away.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Do you really intend to hand yourself over, to that『Natsuki Subaru』?”

The question, having overlapped twice.

That was a requisition of confession for Natsuki Subaru, by Louis, by『Gluttony』.

To speak his true feelings, that is what Louis demanded of Subaru.

Whether he did want to die, whether he did not want to die, if he, for the argument’s sake
were to die, whether would it be for the sake of someone like that.

ーーNo, Subaru’s death, would not be for the sake of『Natsuki Subaru』.

ーーNo, from the very beginning, Subaru did not have the intent to die. Even if he thought of
returning『Natsuki Subaru』back to Emilia and the others, for it to mean his own death.

ーーNo, could he however, truly trust『Natsuki Subaru』. At the very least,『Natsuki Subaru
』had killed Meili, and even carved incomprehensible characters on the wall.

Louis: “ーーWe~ll, what do you want to do, onii-san.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Whilst saying so, Louis grasped Subaru’s hands with her slender arms, and fastened them to
her own neck.

Once again, though this time through her own incitement, Louis’ slim neck lay vulnerable to
Subaru’s arms. Should he pour strength in both of his arms, it will surely fracture easily.

If not, the conclusion will get established.

However, to not do that meant either choosing to kill『Natsuki Subaru』, or the same
happening to himself. ーーAt the very least, that was what Louis was saying.

For the argument’s sake, for just the argument’s sake if he broke this slim neck, and if『
Natsuki Subaru』was to return and the present Subaru was to disappear, would he not be able
to witness even the fruits of his actions.

If that’s the case, then what was the meaning of Subaru mustering up meagre courage and
undertaking action here.

Louis: “We~ll.”
“ーーーー”

Louis: “What? What will you do? What is it that you’ll do? What are you going to do? What are
you going to do huh? What do you want to do? What do you want to do it like? Whatever you
do it’s alright you know? Whatever it ends up as we’ll forgive youーー”

As though tormenting him, as though ridiculing him, as though laying a curse upon him, Louis’
words struck Subaru’s eardrums.

So did Louis Arneb, so did『Gluttony』, so did the Sin Archbishop, so did the slim young girl,
so did the abominable existence, so did his birth parent.

The choice of what he shall do with『Natsuki Subaru』, drew near Natsuki Subaru.

Louis: “We~ll.”

Well.

Louis: “ーーWhat do you want to do? Onii-san.”

CHAPTER 61 “STAND UP”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーA choice, that too a cruel one, was eating into Natsuki Subaru.

He heard the sound of something being abandoned and scorched away within the interior of
his chest with a sizzling report, slowly and steadily.

That was his human nature, his emotion of trusting himself, his sentiments for『Natsuki
Subaru』, various entities of such kind, were being abandoned and scorched away.

With his hands on the young girl’s throat, whilst being ridiculed by the young girl pushed
down, Natsuki Subaru was made to stand in a setting of determining his own destiny,『Natsuki
Subaru’s』destiny.

“ーーーー”

Heartbeats, inaudible. Though his breath was rough, his lungs were probably dysfunctional. A
situation packed to the hilt to such an extent, yet not a single drop of cold sweat appeared on
his forehead.

That was certainly because Natsuki Subaru’s flesh body present here was not a part of reality.

By reading the book, he did not have his entire flesh body transferred, but merely his mind had
been hauledーー to make such considerations unfitting the situation, would also merely be a
deed of evading reality.

And, by firing his considerations over to the other side, trying to secure transient peace was
Subaru’s heart.
However, neither time nor space nor his opponent would pardon this escape route of
Subaru’s.

Louis: “We~ll, what’ll you do, onii-san.”

The young girl which had been pinned down by him, laughed sadistically and looked up at
Subaru, petrified, having lost his way in the choice.

Whilst peeping into Subaru’s dark eyes, the young girl flickered her tongue in order to lick
those eyeballs.

Louis: “Pinning down a feeble young girl, and placing your hands on that thin neck. Gets you
shivering with thrill, no? Or perhaps instead, if it’s a predisposition like that of onii-san’s, such
experiences become commonplace, is that right?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Louis: “You’re trembling, so cute. In this state, will you be able to make such an important,
important choice?”

Inclining her neck, Louis, facing upwards, kissed Subaru’s wrist. That shuddering gesture and
the ardour pouring from her flirtatious glance, her inhumane words made Subaru recall a
certain spectacle.

That was the spectacle of the callousness Subaru had acted upon once. ーーProvided that his
way of having observed it was the reverse. Not something Subaru had witnessed from his own
perspective, but the field of vision of a young girl who had gotten into a confrontation with
Subaru.

The spectacle of Subaru pinning down, with a wicked countenance, and strangling the neck.

Exactly the same as the present situation, the spectacle of『Natsuki Subaru』strangling Meili
to deathーー.

Subaru: “Ugh.”

ーーThe instant he realised this to be approximate to that spectacle, Subaru’s entire body,
cheeks, tightened.

Louis: “ーーSo after all, there really is an occasion which comes your mind?”

Subaru: “Nons ~hk! Nonse……”

Louis: “We’re no~t speaking nonsense, you know. Instead, the one not being serious is onii-
san, no? With more seriousness, earnestness, solemnity, you should love yourself.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “A~h, yes yes. Love yourself. See, love. ーーSimilar to how the people onii-san wants to
cherish hope for that, onii-san should also love himself, you know.”

With a superficial verbal tone, and words fitting identical description, a cosmetic wave of
words was formed.

Did she intend to persuade him, or instead, was her faculty of sympathisising simply dead. Was
this purposeful or was it simply her nature, was she jeering at him or was she consoling him.
It was vague. Louis Arneb’s way, was vague with regards to everything.

Vague, vague it was.

Louis’ words, her words were unsteady from the foundation, like leaves instably afloat water’s
surface. All of them of arbitrary nature, bent and distorted, if they preferably came to a clear
disposition, then this indecision itself would surely be cleared up as well.

No, just how hazardous would it be, to consider keeping her words as the premise from the
very beginning.

Subaru: “Do you have the proof…… that everything should be done the way you say, and
everything will happen the way you say.”

Louis: “Proof?”

Subaru: “Do you have the proof, that if I regain『Natsuki Subaru』, the me present right now
would disappear……!”

Louis: “We don’t. We don’t you know. It seems we don’t. As we don’t. We don’t we’re telling
you. We don’t though. Even though it seems we don’t. It seems we don’t as we’re telling you.
Even though it means we don’t you know…… Will that, give you any solace?”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “It’s just going around in circles, onii-san. Even we can’t speak of what we don’t know. If
we or onii-chan, nii-sama die, then will what was eaten come back, we wonder. ーーTo be
honest, never returned something which we ate so we do~n’t actually kno~w. After all, we’ve
eaten it up, you know.”

Saying ah, Louis opened her mouth, arraying her frightfully sharp cuspids and scarlet tongue,
showing until the interior of her throat to Subaru, appealing a certain zilch.

Others’ memories, the memories of someone within others, if heisting things of such kind was
to be taken under the name of『Eating』, it was impossible for physical vestiges to remain
there.

However, Subaru felt the words “Eaten it up” to be terribly weighty.

Louis: “What will you do, onii-san.”

Once again, Louis questioned Subaru.

In the interval between the questions and answers, Subaru’s hands remained on Louis’ neck.
Unable to pour strength, or otherwise, completely withdraw his hands, Subaru continued to
cast aside the question regarding his own existence.

Subaru: “Gh, kh…… ~hk.”

Dying, was frightening. Terrifying.

However, that was a fear differing from what Subaru had tasted by『Return by Death』four
times till now.

The proposition pressing down Subaru’s soul right here and now, was the death comparing
and contrasting the choices regarding『Forfeiting Oneself』.
By nature, that was how what was labelled as『Death』was supposed to be.

Upon dying, the consciousness of that existence was lost, and something like an opportunity to
redo was never granted.

That was why, Subaru, who continued to take advantage of having opportunities to redo upon
making blunders, may not have any right to complain.

To simply be given the choice to disappear or to not disappear, and having the time to be
troubled over it may itself be a luxury.

But, it was his own life.

He must choose whether he would blow that flame out or not by himself, Subaru’s heart, who
had been interposed in such a situation, developed a crack by each passing second.

“ーーーー”

Subaru had already died four times in this different world. All of them, affairs within a short
time frame.

Thrown into a world he was unacquainted with, meeting people he never would have met, and
an instant later having to suffer circumstances difficult to avoid, chased Subaru into death.

The time he spent when he was in a conscious state, when totalled, would not even fit into
two days.

It was a short, short time. ーーHowever, Natsuki Subaru also had the time of seventeen years
he had lived in the world he was previously in aside from the two days of this different world.

He had a father. He had a mother. Friends too, though scarce, his relationship with them was a
delicate matter and it was uncertain whether he could call them friends, but he had people
whom he would at least exchange greetings with. Upon glancing back onto the past, in
elementary and middle schools he had people whom he got along with, and he was also
acquainted with many who resided in his neighbourhood.

Though, it did not go well. Subaru, was incompetent at life.

However, in vein of not going well, there had been a time of trial and error, though he had
never been in a setting where his life was on the line, Subaru still intended to struggle upon his
own stage.

Was he going to abdicate, these various times, and accumulated memories.

Should『Natsuki Subaru』return, the fact that they existed would not disappear. However, his
current self, who certainly thought of those times, shall disappear.

Exchanging promises with Ram, swearing to protect Meili, etching Echidna’s forgiveness upon
his heart, agressively imploring Julius to fight, affectionately trusting Beatrice, and Emiliaーー,

ーーHis self, who fell in love with Emilia, was he truly going to disappear.

Subaru: “No……”

That realisation, made the flesh body of Subaru present here on this spot develop cracks, this
not being a metaphorical expression.
Crevices emerging on his cheek, fissures like a spider’s web emerged on both of his hands
which were on Louis’ throat as well. He felt no pain. Neither did he bleed from those crevices.
Mysteriously, present within the crevices was darkness. Not the sort possessing flesh or bones,
unnatural, unending darkness.

It was in accordance with what he had conjectured, he had not carried over his flesh body of
reality.

The body of the Subaru present here was not real. And since it was not real, the current
sentiments of his heart directly manifesting, Subaru’s body developed fissures, and was
shattering.

The crevices expanded, the surface came unstuck and fell.

That was certainly, the body of deceit called『Natsuki Subaru』which Natsuki Subaru had
been wearing.

Alongside that which detached and fell in large drops, even his bluff came unstuck and fell.

Subaru: “No, no, no…… no…… ~hk.”

Louis: “That’s right. It’s natural, you know.”

Shaking his head in refusal, he denied the fear of the death awaiting himーー no, the fear of
forfeiting.

Why, must he vanish. His self, who had just recognised that he was in love with the person he
loved.

Subaru: “No……”

Louis: “Hm hm. We get it. We quite do get it. As we get it. We do indeed get it.”

Subaru: “No, I refuse…… ~hk.”

Louis: “It’s onii-san’s life, after all. Why must you surrender it to others, you know.”

Subaru: “I, everyone…… more, with everyone……”

Want to stay longer with everyone.

He was in love. He had fallen in love. Even though in the time which would not even amount to
a total of two days, he had been engulfed in doubting them, thinking of killing them, thinking
of running away from them, and being suspected by them.

Subaru, had fallen in love with them. Right now, he thought lovingly of them.

If he were to stay with them, if they would cherish Subaru, then he might even grow to love
himself, whom he utterly loathed.

That, was what he thought. Facing forward, that was what he thought.

Even though in Subaru’s life, of always facing backward, this was, at long last, a scintillating
spot of sunshine.

Why must he relinquish it.

That was something heーー,

Subaru: “……I refuse.”

Louis: “That’s right. That’s how it is. ーーThen, what do you think you should do?”

Subaru: “……I, just as myself.”

Louis: “Yes, onii-san will be, just as onii-san. That is correct. It got plundered once. It’s a game
of musical chairs. The guy sitting on the vacant seat, is the king, you know.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “The opponent who got pushed away, must exit. You have to recognise. Your own
existence. You have to shout loudly, that you are real! Hey, isn’t that so!”

Directly below him, at a distance such that their breaths intertwined, widening her eyes
illumine blazingly, Louis roared.

With vigour like that of snarlingーー no, as a matter of fact, she gnawed Subaru’s wrists which
were on her neck, etching admonition and a striking pain upon Subaru.

Staring at the wavering dark eyes, Louis Arneb shouted.

Louis: “Recognise! ーー『Natsuki Subaru』is, the closest person to onii-san ~tsu!”

The howl called for him, telling him to establish oneself.

Telling him to stop doing something so foolish as dying for the sake of someone.

Why, must there be a need for him to sacrifice himself for the sake of someone or the other.

ーーThat too, for the sake of having his self who wasn’t himself, who named his self as him,
meet the people he loved, whom he won’t be able to meet anymore.

All for the sake of him ceding the time he had spent with them, the priceless days difficult to
ever obtain.

As if he would allow himself to do, something so foolish.

Louis: “Well the~n, kill him! Let’s kill him! Let’s go ahead and kill him! You have to kill him! Do
kill him! If you kill him! Let’s end up killing him! Just kill him! End up killing him! If you can only
kill him! If you kill and crush him!”

Subaru: “『Natsuki Subaru』will……”

Louis: “Onii-san is this universe’s one and only, not a substitute article for anyone, Natsuki
Subaru!”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

This universe’s one and only, not a replacement for anyone, Natsuki Subaru.

Holding hands with Beatrice, striking persiflage with Ram, making Meili pout, being astonished
by Shaula’s frankness, exchanging smiles with Echidna through frivolous conversations,
entrusting his back to Julius, receiving Patrasche’s gratis love, attaining the right to live, with
Emilia.
If the one who possesses those was『Natsuki Subaru』, then by Subaru’s hands, that man
shall.

“ーーーー”

Tears building up, his field of vision was blurred by the sentiments welling up within of him.

His mind had a direct impact on his flesh body. The beating of his heart, his breathing through
aching lungs, he could unmistakably feel them vividly right now.

However, what he could feel the greatest right now, were his irresistible tears wielding no
answer.

Whether that was rage or grief, envy or jealousy, guilt or fear.

Just, what was the cause of this violent emotion, Subaru did not know whatsoever. There was
lots he did not know. However, with his field of vision fogged by those tears, Subaru looked.

“ーーーー”

Someone, was overlooking Subaru, Louis.

Staring at the teary eyed pathetic Subaru, who had pinned Louis down and had his hands on
her neck.

Whom that could have been, within what all Subaru’s mind could grasp, it could have been
only one person.

Subaru: “……Did you, appear because you got scared of me,『Natsuki Subaru』.”

“ーーーー”

The blurry shadow of a person said nothing.

Standing on the white floor, the white world behind its back, the form veiled in gaze of white,
was watching Subaru.

Subaru, with his face soggy, informed the existence who had panicked and abruptly appeared
forth.

Subaru: “I will…… I will, not disappear. I don’t want to die. That’s why, I……”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Want to stay together with everyone. I love everyone. That’s why, I am……”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “That’s why, I am……”

As though an excuse, his complaints stockpiled.

Same as when he had put his hands on Louis’ throat. ーーSubaru had concluded, that he didn’t
want himself to disappear. That’s why, what he did now was conveying that to the shadow of a
person which had appeared.

That also meant that he would, with certainty, kill the opponent before of his eyes, who
possessed an identical visage as himself.
After all, he is,『Natsuki Subaru』is, the closest person to him.

That is why, Subaru must be in possession of that right.

Natsuki Subaru, shall kill『Natsuki Subaru』, and the single spot of sunshine shall beーー.

Subaru: “That’s why, I am, not you! You and I are……”

Different, he tried to convey that clearly, and sever the possibility.

That had been the moment, he had tried to do so.

Louis: “……Who, are you talking to, onii-san.”

Dumbfounded, eyes dilated, Louis questioned with an expression as if her conversation had
been stalled.

She inclined her neck and glared in the same direction as Subaru, and tried to look at that
shadow of a person. However, she knitted her eyebrows in doubt and grimaced, and as her
sharp canines quivered,

Louis: “ーーNobody, nobody’s there, but still, who are you talking to, onii-san.”

“ーーーー”

With her fangs rattling and trembling, Louis whispered so with an expression of disbelief.

In refusal, she erased her expression until then, and made a face like that of being frightened
by something,

Louis: “This is, our place…… no hindrances are supposed to get in, and yet. In this place, talking
to someone aside from us…… just stop. Onii-san is our, our…… ~tsu!”

Louis words, they clung onto him, however Subaru’s awareness did not move a bit.

Subaru’s awareness, had focused all concentration on the yet present shadow of a person in
his field o vision, not having vanished. His field of vision blurred with tears, the wavering
shadow of a person, its contour and features became ever so slightly clear.

Who was it, he had no idea whatsoever.

That shadow of a person whose contour and features gradually got clearer, to Subaru seemed
as though it was smiling.

Shaking his head, blinking with strength, he tried to look at that diminutive smile with further
clarityーー,

???: “ーーWhy, are you trying to choose only one of the two?”

A question, was raised towards him.

With a voice he had never heard before, with the voice of someone, who was not supposed to
be here.

Whom he had never seen smilingーー a young girl of blue hair, had been standing there,
smiling.
That smiling young girl, whilst continuing to smile, towards Subaru who had sunk in silence
saidーー,

???: “ーーStand Up!!”

ーーHer commencing words.

ーーThe young girl, with the utmost relentless voice in the world, shouted at Natsuki Subaru.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

???: “ーーStand up!!”

The voice, vanquished the cracking Natsuki Subaru, scourged him, and knocked him down.

Without mercy, without hesitation, the bellow shattered Natsuki Subaru, and accelerated his
cracking. ーーAs if, talons artlessly stabbing into his naked heart.

???: “Stand up!”

The young girl of blue hair, raised her voice facing Subaru.

Glaring at Subaru, the young girl, with a loud voice, howled. Howled. She was howling.

At Natsuki Subaru, who remained on his knees, who had pinned a young girl down, and had
fissures emerge on his dumbfounded face.

???: “Stand up!!”

Her bellow, repeated.

Limitlessly and endlessly, callously and inconsiderately, it knocked Subaru’s heart down.

Why, must such words strike him.

It was painful. It was hurtful. It was excruciating. It was sorrowful. His heart, even now, was on
the verge of shattering.

Never in his life, had he been struck with such agonizing decisions from one to the next
without even having prepared his heart beforehand. ーーHe had somehow stopped lamenting
that crisis.

That was why, at the very least, he had arrived at a conclusion. That is why, was it not just fine
anymore.

???: “Stand up!”

The young girl before his eyes, by no means approved of the complaints, the obstinate
conclusion, the heart afraid to forfeit, making Subaru’s heart cower. Laded with a resolute
purpose of rejection, she piled up the potent words.

He had made the decision. Could she not just affirm it. At the very least, show being troubled
over it. It was alright, was it not. He had been troubled sufficiently. Yet, the young girl went so
far, all for the sake of having Subaru be.

???: “Stand upーー!”

As his heart continued to shatter to fragments, she did not pardon Subaru, who had made the
decision.

???: “Stand upーー!”

Was she, still going to say that.

Why, was this young girl, this voice.

Despite it being so hurtful, so excruciating.

???: “Stand……! Stand! Stand! Stand up!”

Just who, was this young girl.

Just where in his reminiscences, was this young girl.

Never had he exchanged words with her. Even her reminiscences, were not present within the
current Subaru.

Who was she, what kind of a person was she, he had known merely her outward appearance.

Their relationship was one such that he would not even bother giving up for her sake.

Yet, why, was his chest so warm.

Why, was there a fever rising from the interior of his chest.

???: “Stand up, Natsuki Subaru! Stand up! ーーRem’s hero!!”

The tearful voice of the young girl not present in his memories, shouted to be a hero by that
voice, his heart trembled.

Subaru’s heart trembled, in such a good condition that he almost wanted to laugh, with the
notion of something so absurd as that being possible.

The cracks, the fissures, continued to accelerate.

That was, quite literally, the spectacle of Natsuki Subaru tearing apart the shell of『Natsuki
Subaru』.

However, what slept within that shell, only faintly varied from what was there just previously.

ーーNo, if it were to truly change, it shall from now onward.

Continuing to be wished to stand up, gnashing his teeth at his frightened heart, he stood up.

???: “If you’ve stood up, then please go. Go, and save, everything.”

Everything, what does that mean. Everything, just what did it mean.

A way of speaking far too absentminded. Just what, did everything even refer to.

???: “Everything is everything. Anything and everything. All, everyone, yourself, and the closest
person to you as well!”

What’s, that.

As if something like that, is achievable. Does this girl, truly believe he was capable of that.
His self, who lacked in much, who can’t even save himself.

For the sake of the people Subaru fell in love with, for the sake of the people who cherished
Subaru, for the sake of the people Subaru wished to cherish, for the sake of his reminiscences
with the people he did not want to disappear.

Does she truly believe that the Subaru, who had tried to let go of merely one, is also capable of
it.

???: “You can do it. After all”

After all.

After all, what.

Give me the strength, the answer. If you’re going to give them, then give them through those
words.

I pray that the blue young girl’s, your words, give meーー,

Rem: “ーーSubaru-kun is, Rem’s hero.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Something, fell in the interior of chest.

That which had stagnated in black, as if had been purified by the echo of the young girl,
seemingly a confession of love. ーーNo, not seemingly a confession of love. That had been, a
confession of love.

Though once again, his reasons for not wanting to give back the place where he belongs to『
Natsuki Subaru』increased.

Subaru: “ーーAh.”

At the same time, what had increased was not just that.

Purified by the words of the young girl, that which had stagnated in black gave rise to radiance
and altered its very form.

And, commenced pulsating from what was the strongest desire stemming from the core of
Natsuki Subaru.

“ーーーー”

It pulsated. That which had lost anything and everything, and had been deserted by entirety.

Yet furthermore, wishing, desiring, wanting to fasten and secure everything, wanting to not
lose anything at all from these hands, wanting to not let go of oneself, from oneself’s own
hands.

Concording with the cowardly『Greed』which implored so, it bloomed by becoming a power

which granted this wish.

ーーThe Factor wandering and jolting, connected together with existence.

Subaru: “Come, ーーCor Leonis.”

Within Subaru, the seed of the『Greed』lost of destination budded.

And, standing firm, his form wasーー,

Rem: “ーーーー”

Merely the diminutive smile of the young girl of blue hair, blessed that moment.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Louis: “ーーOnii-san?”

“ーーーー”

Looking up at Subaru, who had slowly stood up at that spot, Louis called out to him.

Pulling the hand that had been on her neck, Louis, with bafflement remaining on her
expression, woke her body up from the golden bed her hair had been blanketing and blinked in
seeming perplexment.

Louis: “What, happened. Look, continue the one from earlier…… continue it?”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Continue it……”

Being told to resume, Subaru moistened his lips with his tongue.

When contemplating as an existence of mere mind, both this and temporary peace of mind
were naught but meaningless actions closer to habits.

However, by that single action, he had come to notice something.

ーーHe was clear-headed to such an extent that even he himself would be surprised.

The incomprehensible chaos and frenzy until a moment ago, just as both of them had been
pulled away by waves, he felt at peace as if swimming in the middle of a calm sea.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “You don’t need to say anything, anymore. I’m fed up of your gut-wrenching
explanation.”

He had managed to recognise how the clod of malice which had taken the form of a young girl
before his eyes twisted and distorted Subaru’s will and use it as per her own conveniences.

At what Subaru had pointed out, Louis said “Nonono” and shook her right and left,

Louis: “Gut-wrenching you say…… how harsh. Even though we had, in our own way, pro~perly
thought of onii-san, and just given advice……”

Subaru: “Also, stop using words I know for purposefully making it seem sarcasm about myself
like this. Even if you try to shake me like this, it’s of no use. ーーThe present me, will no longer
waver.”

“ーーーー”
At those words, Louis straitened her eyes. Surely she was unaware of the details of what
changes had occurred in Subaru’s self. Even Subaru did not specifically know.

However, the『Greed』which shall not waver by anything, had decided upon Natsuki Subaru.

Subaru had also defined himself.

Into the form wished by the young girl, who had shouted at none but the Subaru of that
moment.

“ーーーー”

Subaru glanced at not Louis, but the side opposite to her.

There no longer was the form of her, who had not too long ago faced Subaru and smited him
with words relentless. The moment Subaru stood up and faced forward, she disappeared.

But, perhaps, that was fine.

The reunion with the young girl, was not to take place here, and neither with Subaru.

No, that was not exactly accurate either. Merely, the one to reunite with her, must be the
Natsuki Subaru who has recovered his memories with her, his feelings for her.

And, there was no need to form a distinction between that『Natsuki Subaru』and Natsuki
Subaru.

Subaru: “I was told…… time and time again, still huh.”

ーーHe had been told, that even after losing his memories, Subaru was Subaru.

When he stubbornly used to think that there was a precise, distinct disparity, that he must
differentiate, those had been Subaru’s encumbrance, chains of curse.

But, so what.

Right now, from Subaru’s perspective, who had ascertained what he must do, that was a
guidepost, a thread of hope.

It shall surely light Subaru’s path until he pulls it in, reels it in, gets closer, and reaches the
place where the people whom he cherishes, who were holding the front of that thread were.

That was whyーー,

Subaru: “Put away your knife and fork, you food-thieving escaped fugitive. There’s no noodle
soup for you here.”

“ーーーー”

She widened, her eyes.

Louis Arneb widened her eyes, staring at Subaru who had a finger pointed towards her. And
perceiving the absence of even the slightest sympathy in Subaru’s expression, she cast her
eyes down.

Louis: “A~h……”

Her eyes cast down, she leaked a husky sigh.

That had been a sigh conceived with emotions highly difficult to delineate.

Louis, who got her body up, had her shoulders shake, drew her knees towards herself, and
curled up atop her golden carpet.

And, slowly elevating her face which had been cast downwardーー,

Louis: “ーーA~h, shit, shit, shit. A single step more, a single step more was left, and yet.”

With a gaze brimming in abhorrence, Louis glared at Subaru and wrung that out with a voice as
though casting a curse.

“ーーーー”

Louis: “A single step more was left and yet, huh. Why, how come, did it fail, huh. ーーWho,
tricked onii-san, huh.”

That was a tone of voice which reached a murky conclusion, hatred towards isolation like that
of the dead from the depths of hell envying the way of being of the living celebrating paradise
above ground.

With a voice filled with such resentment, Louis resumed.

Louis: “With a single step more,『Natsuki Subaru』and Natsuki Subaru could’ve been
completely torn apart and yet……!”

Subaru: “……What’s up with that. Why’d you do something like that.”

Louis: “ーーIsn’t it obvious, because we can’t eat the same human twice ~tsu!?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Painting out Subaru’s dubious voice, Louis screamed with a cracking voice as if vomiting blood.

She set her limbs on that spot and then stood up, and with an expression completely changed
from what it had been until thenーー with a countenance like that of a beast which had lost its
human kindness, she glared at Subaru.

Louis: “It each had to be separate! The『Natsuki Subaru』who got eaten once, and the
Natsuki Subaru left to be eaten each had to be separate. For that, we had concentrated
attention on this plan or that and yet…… it was all stupidity! Laughable, isn’t it!”

Subaru: “……I won’t laugh. It’s not funny, not one bit.”

Louis: “Is that so? Is that really so! But, onii-san also hates us, isn’t that right? Isn’t it fun to see
our hated self being sad? It must be feeling good, right? Even though onii-san would have……
only you would have fulfilled us, who’ve gotten sick of eating…… by only you, us of『Satiation
』could’ve ~tsu!”

At Louis, her eyes bloodshot, Subaru whispered “Satiation” within his lips.

If he had not misheard her, the title she had named herself as was supposed to be『Gluttony
』. Why would that now turn into something like『Satiation』.

In front of Subaru, who was perplexed in that manner, Louis shouted, saying “To begin with!”
whilst looking up into the white sky.
Louis: “Both Ley of『Gourmet』! And Roy of『Bizarre Eating』! Know absolu~tely nothing!
From one to the next, thoughtlessly unbridledly eating messily like a bunch of idiots…… for our
sake, who are locked up here and don’t have the freedom to choose? Don’t make us laugh,
hopeless siblings ~tsu!”

Embracing and bringing her yellow hair close to her, Louis disheveled her body and spat.

Her words, Subaru, whilst standing straight, was unaware of all what they meant. Ley or Roy,
those which she had brought up, could they be names, perhaps.

However, the existence of『Gluttony』, memories, there were certain things he could discern
from themーー,

Subaru: “You, get together with your comrades and things like people’s memories and,
names…… is it fine to notate it as that? At any rate, you go around stealing things like that. Go
around eating things like that. Isn’t that right?”

An instance of getting his memories eaten, and forgetting who his own self was would be
Subaru.

An instance of getting his name eaten, and being forgotten by the surroundings and lamenting
would be Julius.

And, perhaps getting both sides eaten, forgotten by the world and falling into a slumber never
to awaken from was Rem.

All of them, were deeds of『Gluttony』, of Louis, and her comrades whose names got brought
up earlierーー,

Subaru: “Why the hell are you all doing something like that? What is the goal, of all of you?”

Louis: “ーーIt’s to become happy.”

“ーーーー”

Made to hear the immediate reply, Subaru halted his breath.

Paying no heed to his reaction, Louis resounded her teeth by clattering them with seeming
instability of mind,

Louis: “It’s to become happy. What other goal is there? To become happy is the goal of living,
isn’t it? Or, did you think that our loathed self had distorted away from that? Wrong. That’s
wrong. It’s wrong anyway. As it’s wrong. Certainly it is wrong. As it’s too wrong. It seems it’s
wrong. As we’re telling you it’s wrong! A~h, our soul hurts…… ~tsu!”

Subaru: “What’s the connection between, the goal of becoming happy and stealing others’
memories……”

Louis: “ーーSa~y onii-san, have you ever thought life is unfair?”

Subaru: “I have.”

Louis: “Awa ~tsu.”

Her teeth into the back of her white hand, Louis questioned Subaru. When Subaru nodded his
head in agreement as a matter of prompt judgement, Louis loathsomely laughed saying “Of
course”.

Whilst deriding, she had her hand with impressions of her teeth crawl up her slim chest.

Louis: “We have, too. Rather, life is unfairness itself. Can’t choose birth, can’t choose parents,
can’t choose the environment, can’t choose the future, not a single thing can be chosen.
Always, it’s made to be a system of that kind. It’s being atop a belt conveyor.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “ーーBut, what if that wasn’t the case?”

In front of the silent Subaru, Louis tilted her neck.

Louis: “What if birth could be chosen? What if parents could be chosen? What if the
environment could be chosen? What if the future could be chosen? What if all options were as
per imagination? ……Everyone, would choose a better life, isn’t it? Is that wrong?”

Subaru: “That…… may be true but.”

What was the associativity between that and Louis and the others’ crimes, Subaru pondered.

However, Louis clang her teeth at that doubt of Subaru’s,

Louis: “ーーThat’s it.”

Subaru: “……Ah?”

Louis: “If birth could be chosen, if parents could be chosen, if the environment could be
chosen, if the future could be chosen, if all options were as per imagination, everyone would
choose a better life. ーーThat is why, we are taking time and making utmost effort, and
searching the greatest life for us.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Surely, it is somewhere ~tsu! Where we can live with our head held high, like us! A
future filled with roses, such that we’d think we were glad to have lived this life! Until the time
of fortuitously meeting that destined life, we’ll eat, crunch, chew, lick, suck, indulge,
gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”

Her eyes dazzling blazingly, Louis Arneb shouted her lovely ambition out with a roaring voice.

She truly believed, from the bottom of her heart, that this was pursuit for happiness, that this
was the sole way for her to grasp the supreme future for herself.

Louis had not discovered any hopes, any expectations for her own life.

For in her mind, the life of the young girl named Louis Arneb had been inferior in its initial
disposition. The starting point had been incorrect. ーーThat is why, she wanted to negate that.

She wanted to win and gain her self who was abound in birth, parents, environment, future,
talents, everything.
She had defined precisely that to be an indispensable condition, for enjoying life to the
maximum.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “For that, you steal the memories of others, and eat them……?”

Louis: “Once the desired life is found, by affixing the『Memories』and『Name』, we will live
that life with our head held high. Unfortunately, as of now, everyone’s been omitted from
being selected…… there had been lives which were on the right track but, you know, we won’t
be satisfied by a few meagre experiences.”

Speaking enthusiastically with a trembling voice, Louis had her finger gently crawl upon her
petite body beneath her patchy clothes, and made a charming gesture unbefitting her ageーー
no, that was not the case.

If her, if『Gluttony’s』words were true, then she had eaten the lives of innumerable people
until now, and through that had procured an amount of resources of experiences beyond what
any ordinary man could physically experience.

Men, women, children, elderly, possibly leaping over the fences of even races or species,
having her fill of the experiences of every possible existence, tasting them till finishing, a
person who indulged in the satiation of lives.

It was just as how Louis had called herself.

She had, grown tired. Of eating the lives of others.

For her, who continued to snitch and eat the “delicious parts” of the lives of all kinds of
people, all possible happenings were stale articles, the same hackneyed events with nothing
novel to them.

But, just as when he understood Louis’ mental state, he also discovered something he could
not understand.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “Then why did you, who practices such an unbalanced diet, go as far as to use that
pain in the butt measure to try and chew me? Is it your obstinacy as a food fighter, something
like never excusing what was left to be eaten?”

Louis: “It’s not such a silly reason. ーーIt’s because onii-san, is our destiny.”

“ーーーー”

Whether he should accept that at face value and that it seemed as if he was being made fun
of, with those thoughts Subaru glared at Louis with rage and vigilance.

However, Louis’ pupils looking at Subaru, present therein was no falsehood in their ardour. She
truly was deeply in love with and yearned for Subaruーー precisely, Subaru’s『Life』.

The reason beingーー,

Louis: “Men and women of all ages, all kinds of humans, races, positions, anything and
everything, leaping above it all and having eaten all kinds of things are us, but there’s a single
thing, which is unknown to us. Do you know what it is?”

Subaru: “What might it be. I don’t know. My good-for-nothing self’s way of grieving or
something?”

Louis: “ーーIt’s the experience of『Death』.”

Subaru, with one of his eyes remaining shut, halted all movement.

Whilst intently watching that Subaru, Louis lifted up her slim arms and pointed both her palms
towards him.

Louis: “No matter how many of others’ memories are eaten, it’s impossible. Only the
memories of『Death』, can never be obtained. After all, isn’t that the way it is? Memories,
are the record of the period of living after all. That’s why, something like the memories of the
time of dying don’t exist. ーーOnly onii-san, is an exception.”

Louis seemingly envied, jealoused, deeply loved, yearned for the power of『Return by Death
』from the innermost depths of her heart.

The young girl who had grown tired of this world, was deeply in love with and yearned for the
man who conferred upon her the solitary fresh moment.

Louis: “Hey hey, what does death feel like? It’s surely rough, right? It’s agonizing, right? It’s
terrible, right? It’s painful, isn’t it? There was also a time when it didn’t hurt, isn’t it? Some say
it feels good, is that true? When dying, do you actually always feel delighted? Or, do you stop
caring anymore? An easy victory? Hey, hey hey, heyheyhey!”

Subaru: “……If you, have my memories of everything till yesterday, then shouldn’t you be
knowing all that.”

Louis: “As memories, you see! But, on second thought that is old, as it’s not real! We want a
more raw experience. We can’t be satisfied by a reused stale ingredient. What will satisfy us, is
a new, fresh and juicy state of mind nobody is aware of ~tsu!”

Resuming her words, saying that is whyーー,

Louis: “The sole special memories in this world, which nobody else can experience! Not just
that, but the simplicity of just quickly dying and redoing upon making a mistake! Even upon
finding the greatest life for oneself, there’s always the possibility of ruining it by some sort of
failure, isn’t that right? But, if it’s onii-san’s life then that isn’t there! It’s alright, we’ll do it well
such that nobody will find out!”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Neither Emilia, nor Beatrice, nor Ram, nor Meili, nor Julius, nor Echidna, nor Shaula, nor
Patrasche, nor Petra, nor Otto, nor Garfiel, nor Frederica, nor Lewes, nor Roswaal, nor Clind,
nor Annerose, nor Felt, nor Reinhardt, nor Grandpa Rom, nor TonChinKan, nor Crusch, nor
Ferris, nor Wilhelm, nor Ricardo, nor Mimi, nor Hetaro, nor Tivey, nor Priscilla, nor Al, nor
Schult, nor Heinkel, nor Kiritaka, nor Liliana, no body no one no body no one no body no one!
Deceiving them all, we will live happily!”
Making both of her hands, which had been pushed out, project so that they were holding out
to him, Louis adorably tilted her head.

Louis: “That’s why, please. ーーLet us eat onii-san’s life, such that we fill our stomach?”

As though pleading, the young girl, from the multitude of memories possessed by herself, must
have unmistakably chosen the plead, the dependency utmost befitting of this place.

Proof that no matter what kind of ingredients are gathered, should the cooking skills be poor
it’ll amount to nothing.

There had been a wise saying which Subaru liked, it’s not that the ingredients are bad, it’s
merely the cookery that is bad.

Never had he realised that to this extent.

Innumerable, multitudinous, numerous experience points ordinary humans could never

possess.

Never had Subaru come across an existence, so wasteful and squandering.

Subaru: “ーーYou won’t get a third chance. My anguish, my death, my life, everything belongs
to me. There’s not a single thing, which I’ll give you!”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Starve to death, bloody bastard. If you can’t choose but a single way to die in life,
then that’s what I’d suggest to you. ーーSuffer the most, in this whole world.”

Gesturing a slash on his own neck with his thumb, Subaru asserted so.

In response to those words, Louis rounded her eyes then looked at both of her hands. And
then, covering her face with those hands, looking up into the white sky, she groaned
“A~a~a~a~a~h”.

Louis: “We, failed. We did fail. We ended up failing. So we did fail. We did end up failing. We
quite indeed ended up failing. We ended up failing isn’t it. As we ended up failing…… a~h,
a~a~a~a~a~h.”

With teeth clattering and knees quivering, Louis sunk down to the floor at that very spot.

Her genuinely being astound, was testimony to her coaxing Subaru with equal seriousness.
Since the result of that seriousness was that wording, the style of failure of her spiritual nature
held no need to be pronounced.

Neither did Subaru, rescind his gaze suggesting serves you right whatsoever.

Subaru: “I won’t become as you wished. My name is Natsuki Subaru, the name given to me by
Natsuki Kenichi and Natsuki Naoko. ーーNothing else. I am myself.”

Louis: “Even though it may get overwritten, and disappear?”

Subaru: “I’ll teach you a magic spell. ーーThat is that, this is this.”

The magic spell he had struck Julius with, this time he shall face himself and strike it.
Should『Natsuki Subaru』be recovered, the Subaru of this moment may disappear. However,
it’s also possible that he may not disappear. There may be a way to not erase him.

He may somehow find a way, to share the single spot of sunshine.

Subaru: “I, who enter into others’ hearts with shoes on via speaking bluntly, have no need to
be mannerless and occupy the spot of sunshine either. That’s my answer. Cut your hair,
stupid.”

Declaring a remark suggesting an act of abandonment, Subaru turned his back towards Louis.

He directed no vigilance towards the young girl sunken to the floor, holding her head. Right
now, a way to return from this incomprehensible space was more important than that.

As quickly as possible, he must return to Emilia and the others, and once again tackle Reid’s『
Book of the Dead』.

To begin with, why to this place, would Reid’s『Book of the Dead』ーー,

Louis: “ーーA~h, enough. So there’s no choice but to leave the rest, to onii-chan and nii-sama,
hu~h.”

“ーーーー”

Behind the pondering Subaru, Louis revealed as though grieving.

Hearing that, Subaru, who had his ears on the floor and was knocking the ground, turned
around. Louis was lying sprawled atop her own golden hair, covering her face with her palms,
flapping her legs.

Onii-chan and, nii-sama.

Bynames Louis had often mentioned. If that was, just as how Subaru imaginedーー,

Subaru: “ーーLey and, Roy.『Gourmet』and『Bizarre Eating』?”

Louis: “We can’t exit this place. That’s why, unless onii-chan and nii-sama kindly eat, we can’t
choose what to eat either…… That’s why, we made a request.”

Subaru: “Request……”

Ruminating the words of a bad premonition, Subaru prompted the other side of those words.

He felt Louis took awfully long to vomit out the continuation of those words. Before long, as if
tracing Subaru’s impatience, Louis’ red lips quivered,

Louis: “Isn’t this the second time, onii-san has come here since last night. ーーThat’s why, both
onii-chan and nii-sama, both of them have noticed. About where, onii-san is.”

“ーーーー”

ーーIt was made clear, those two menaces now drew near『Pleiades Watchtower』.

Louis: “Both of them, said they were keenly interested in onii-san, you know. That’s a matter
of course. ーーBecause you kno~w, onii-san is abundantly doing experiences which they have
never tasted before.”
Subaru: “Sh, it……! You…… ~hk.”

Louis: “ーーA~h, how unfai~r.”

Louis casually whispered so, upon Subaru’s shivers, having gotten to know that truth.

Louis’ whisper, possessing no chain of logic, even Subaru immediately understood what it
meant.

Subaru: “Is this, an outlet!?”

Behind Subaru, who had turned back, a fissure was generated in the white space and its other
side was visible, though flickering.

A clear physical disorder, an inconceivable leap through space originating within.

Inspired by Subaru’s purpose, that he must return to the library.

“ーーーー”

Louis: “You cannot. Onii-san can never. Though we wanted you to, you know.”

The existence of the outlet, before he could sail across it, Subaru wavered over Louis’
treatment.

Whether it be the sequence of events of him strangling her neck, and thereafter, also including
her attitude once her ulterior motive had been made clear, it was perhaps true that she
possessed no combat power greater than what her appearance suggested.

That is why, Subaru ending Louis in this place should physically be possible.

Thinking about that, for naught but a single instant, the moment he directed his troubled gaze,
his true motives got seen through.

Louis: “Even if you suspect, even if you despair, you can’t kill yourself, others, or even those
whom you loathe. Spineless coward. ーーEven though, we licked you gently.”

Subaru: “ーー. Well, your teeth must’ve gotten spoilt. Get them remedied, stupid.”

Subaru declared with his middle finger raised, at Louis who made a provocative expression.

Without seeing through until Louis felt ashamed by those words, Subaru tried to insert his
body into the fissure in space. At that moment, that lone instant, he yielded faltering.

It was not as if he felt sorry for Louis. He felt relieved at the thought of not having to see that
face again.

What Subaru felt sorry for, was not his parting with Louis, but the voice that made Subaru
stand up.

For that instant alone, the young girl who had appeared, only to enliven Subaru.

Having gotten her memories and name stolen, the sole young girl who consequently called out
to Subaru at the extremity of the world.

Subaru: “It’s alright. ーーI remember, the promise.”

Natsuki Subaru, shall certainly never forget that.

That is why, certainly, they shall meet again.

ーーRuminating that he would like to hear, not merely her stern voice, but also her tender
voice then.

“ーーーー”

Enthusiastic for that, Subaru had his body leap into the fissure, in order to return under his
comrades.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Louis: “A~h, a~h, a~h, God damn it! Not even turning around, what a man ~tsu!”

Louis: “Won’t excuse you. Won’t let you escape. Absolutely, absolutely…… ~tsu!”

Louis: “Don’t think it’s over with this, Natsuki Subaru…… ~tsu!”

Louis: “Your life, belongs, to u~u~u~sーー ~tsu!!”

CHAPTER 62 “TREMORS OF COLLAPSE”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーAs the white world peeled away, the harlequin world which lied beyond to the other side
was slowly reformed.

The enormous, rough and overwhelming paintbrush of god daubed colours to the world.

It was an exotic sensation, as if witnessing the world being painted with colours from a
confined, colourless space.

He had heard the legend of god creating the world in seven days, but it did not seem like god
had necessarily assembled the building blocks of the world within seven days, it rather felt as if
God had painted it out on the colourless canvas.

ーーThe cradle of Od Lagna. Or, the『Hall of Memories』.

Natsuki Subaru’s existence was being extracted out from a seemingly different dimension.

Being separated from that unfamiliar space into the former world, the fragments of his
consciousness gradually tied up, and bit by bit, his self was being reconstructedーー,

???: “ーーSubaru.”

Subaru: “Mph……”

Hearing that voice, Subaru opened his eyes and was immediately struck upon by thirst.

As he blinked over and over again in this world with unclear vision, he realised that his back
and hips felt something hard and cold. He was perhaps lying against a wall somewhere.

Immediately after that, he noticed signs of an existence before his eyes.

“ーーーー”

In front of Subaru was an anxious girl with a peculiar pattern in her eyesーー it was Beatrice,
with a flamboyant dress and a cute appearance.

Subaru realised that he had returned from the『Hall of Memories』to the former world, to
the watchtower, to despair and apprehension.

Subaru: “ーーAh.”

Beatrice: “How’s your consciousness, in fact? Are you alright, I suppose? It should be
confirmed that you didn’t accidentally lose your memories, in fact. First up, do you know
Betty?”

Blinking her eyes, Beatrice touched Subaru’s face and chest in the weighty environment.

Though she knew that it wasn’t something she could confirm by touching him, to someone
who’s worried, it served as reassurance. With his cheek being touched, Subaru answered and
said “I’m fine, I’ll be alright”, adhering to the mood.

Subaru: “No problems at all. I do remember. My memories are safe, you…… Beatrice, I haven’t
forgotten about you. Of course, that goes for everyone else as well.”

Beatrice: “……We~ll, you’ll get praise for calling Betty’s name the first, in fact.”

Having touched Subaru’s cheeks, Beatrice let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her eyes upon
witnessing him call her name. At her reaction Subaru also loosened his lips and stroked her
head without any hesitation.

As he felt Beatrice accept his palm with narrowed eyes, he took a deep breath and Subaru
reaffirmed his memories, their safety.

Although he had asserted “I remember” before Beatrice, it was something difficult to affirm.

The encounter he had had immediately previously with the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』,
Louis Arneb.

She was unquestionably a monster who had eaten countless『Names』and『Memories』,

but to Subaru that ability of her’s of apparently eating memories yet remained undetermined.

It was uncertain whether actually biting was needed, or just to declare『Eating』, or if it was a
further complex procedure. ーーThe greater the constraints and commitments, the more
complex the requirements, the greater the power granted to one’s hands is how it goes. He
wanted to deduce it.

Regardless, Subaru had no idea whether or not those conditions had been fulfilled in the『Hall
of Memories』in the first place. The truth was he did indeed make physical contact, was bitten
in the arm and had gotten licked. If they were the conditions, then he had completely been
swept away by the mood and been defeated.

Therefore, the possibility of his memories being worm eaten despite showing no conscious
symptoms was sufficiently probable, butーー,

Subaru: “ーーIt’s probably fine. The promises and feelings of love, are all still within this heart
of mine.”
His heartbeats rose when he thought of Emilia, and felt the desire to caress Beatrice upon
being worried. It was proof that he wished for the safety of his comrades, and dubiety
disappeared from his mind.

He need not proceed alone, at the very least, and he shan’t experience those horrors again
that way.

???: “ーーNatsuki-kun, have you come back?”

A voice stroked Subaru’s eardrums whilst he reaffirmed the presence of his memories in his
mind.

Raising his face, he saw Echidna with her light purple hair fluttering, with Beatrice beside him.
After seeing her step up, Subaru made a laggy realisation.

Subaru: “…….What about Emilia-chan, and the others?”

Echidna: “Good, sems you haven’t lost the ability to look around. Do you remember what you
had been attempting to do just previously?”

Seeing Echidna ask pompous queries, Subaru glared back into her pale cerulean eyes and
looked at the shadows he sought at the other sideーー he comprehended that a few of his
comrades were missing.

It couldn’t possibly be something cute that they were hiding behind the various bookshelves
within the library. Touching the thick black cover closed on his knee, Subaru exhaled.

Right now the members present here wereーー,

Subaru: “Beatrice and Echidna, and Meili……?”

Meili: “Onii-san, so you’re finally u~p? You really had us on the edge, it seems you even
overslee~p.”

Subaru: “Oversleep you say……”

Whilst Meili had her hands on her hips and reprimanded him, Subaru scratched his head.

Calming his heart down, Subaru tried determining the situation.

He could not see Emilia, Ram, Julius or Shaula in this room.

Only the aforementioned three were here, and all four of them happened to be non-
combatants. Plenty strange in this situation, but what was further strange wasーー,

Subaru: “It can’t be that I woke up right after opening the book, right? How much time was I
unconscious for?”

Beatrice: “ーー. About an hour, I suppose. Till now the books got finished in a few seconds, so
there was concern whether something happened to Subaru, in fact.”

Subaru: “One hour……”

Thanks to Beatrice’s answer, Subaru figured out the time lag between the『Hall of Memories
』and reality wasn’t large.
The challenge he faced now truly was different from what would’ve happened had he read the
『Book of the Dead』normally. That『Hall of Memories』really did exist somewhere, and the
time he spent there seemed to be legitimate as well.

He encountered Louis, had his heart tormented, licked by Louis, and tried strangle her throat
and deny『Natsuki Subaru』ーーand, was made to refuse that with gently harsh words.

There was nothing wrong with the thought that all that time could have been some convenient
dream seen by Subaru. However, it couldn’t be ignored that a finite amount of time had
passed as a matter of fact.

Subaru: “Why are Emilia-chan and the others, not with you?”

Echidna: “While you were, quite literally, immersed in that book, some abnormalities came up
here as well, you see. The four not present here are going around, dealing with them.”

Subaru: “Abnormalities……?”

Echidna: “The first one to notice the abnormalities was Shaula. It could perhaps be said that it
was expected of the one who holds the position of defending this watchtower.”

Although the content she spoke seemed calm, her tone wasn’t. Echidna responded to Subaru’s
words with a voice into which her repressed sense of urgency was getting leaked.

She pointed to the entrance of the room, the staircase which led downstairs,

Echidna: “Shaula said that something was approaching the tower from the outside. She was
being quite sharp then. In order to confirm the reason behind the abnormalities, she rushed
out giving nobody the time to even stop her……”

Meili: “The cool onii-san then went after he~r. Meanwhile, the silver-haired onee-san and the
maid onee-san went to see the sleeping younger sister.”

Subaru: “So that left all four of us in this place. ーーTo be honest, though it makes me feel a
bit lonely, it was the correct answer. Especially in this situation, I don’t want anyone amongst
us to have unknown whereabouts.”

Responding to Echidna and Meili’s report, Subaru sighed in response to this situation of utter
disarray.

Subaru was thankful to Shaula, who noticed the concerning matter, to Julius, who followed
her, and to Emilia and Ram for their actions as well.

If the body of the blue-haired girl, Rem, could be safeguarded, then he could crush all his
worries one by one.

ーーIn face of the emergencies that shall occur hereafter.

Echidna: “ーーThat reaction, Natsuki-kun, do you happen to be aware of something?”

“ーーーー”

Echidna asked the abrupt question seeing Subaru’s subtle expressions. Targeted by that
mindful gaze, Subaru tried to respond that very second, as he shook his head.
There was no need for him to mix up or complicate matters further. All he had to do was to
speak those vexing words as they were and let his comrades worry.

Subaru: “I’ll tell you what happened starting from the conclusion. ーーThe plan of reading
Reid’s book and seeing through his past failed. I couldn’t see his past, and there’s no time for
that now.”

Beatrice: “You could not see his past, I suppose? What in the world does that mean, in fact?”

Subaru: “Something got in the way. ーーThe Sin Archbishop, of『Gluttony』.”

Beatrice: “ーー~hk!”

Finally he managed to convey those words.

Hearing the words that came from Subaru’s mouth, Beatrice blinked her eyes in astonishment.
Though Subaru had heard of the words Sin Archbishop for the first time by Louis, it perhaps
wasn’t the same for them.

Echidna: “Though it’s quite difficult to conceive, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』is in the
book…… in this situation, saying that it was in the book has room to be doubted, but you’re
saying it was in it and?”

Echidna furrowed her eyebrows and folded her arms, pondering with a strained face. In her
eyes levitated doubt, but even greater unease. On top of that, unease directed toward Subaru.

It was obvious that her unease directly pointed towards Subaru’s memories such that it could
be ascertained without words.

Subaru: “Though Beatrice had said the same earlier, I didn’t lose my memories…… that’s what I
mean. I haven’t forgotten the faces of my friends, and my love for Patrasche is still genuine.”

Meili: “I don’t know why dragon-chan’s name was mentioned there tho~ugh……”

Puffing up her cheeks, Meili expressed irritation upon the mention of Subaru’s dragon.

Her anger was befitting. The truth was, Subaru had the criminal record of losing his memories
once already. The presence or absence of his memories was uncertain, and nobody could
prove the unconscious, asymptomatic loss of memories.

ーーHowever, only the Subaru present here at this place, instead declared that wasn’t the
case.

Subaru: “It makes me happy that you’re all so worried, but I haven’t forgotten anything. I give
the stamp of approval.”

Echidna: “I am very doubtful of the existence of that stamp of approval right now…… but if you
possess such confidence, then I’m sure you must have some basis for it, yes?”

Subaru: “ーーBecause when I was completely cornered by『Gluttony』, Rem saved me, you
see.”

“ーーーー”

The potency of the name he had mentioned echoed merely within Beatrice.
That’s why, whilst Echidna and Meili remained to have a puzzled expression, Beatrice on the
other hand was completely astonished, with her eyes twinkling.

Subaru nodded in response to that Beatrice. ーーNo matter how trivial a memory, the only
reason Subaru could boast around having not gotten them stolen by Louis was solely her
existence.

In that place, when Subaru’s heart was on the verge of shattering, the young girl encouraged
him and made him stand up.

Her existence did not allow for such an opening to be given to『Gluttony』, was what he
believed.

Beatrice: “Subaru, let’s have a detailed explanation, I suppose. That too……”

Looking directly into Subaru’s black eyes, Beatrice asked for a detailed explanation. However,
by the ending of the young girl’s words, a deathly quakeーー shook the tower, and the shaking
sensations repeated.

Though it was obvious that the bookshelves would shake, the shaking of the tower itself was
obviously unnatural. This was probably because of the emergency that Shaula went to take
care of.

Henceforth, Beatrice blinked merely once.

Beatrice: “As briefly as possible, in fact.”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Subaru: “ーーWhen I dove into the『Book of the Dead』, I was brought to a white, empty
place instead of Reid’s past. That’s where the girl who’s the Sin Archbishop…… of『Gluttony』
was, she named herself as Louis. According to what that Louis said, that place was something
like Od Lagna’s cradle, the『Hall of Memories』 is how it seems.”

Inside the tower, with continued tremors pursuing the soles of their feet, Subaru commenced
explaining what he had seen in the『Book of the Dead』.

The reality of his encounter with the girl in the white space, and that place being called as the
『Hall of Memories』. The interposition of a supernatural existence possessing overwhelming
strength, Od Lagna.

Though they were just an unknown bunch of words and phenomena to Subaru, they must be
worthwhile information for those who were aware of both the common knowledge and
absurdities of this world.

In response to what Subaru had explained, Beatrice thoughtfully muttered “Od Lagna……”.

Subaru: “Louis, said it was a mechanism to keep the world from breaking or something. Do you
have any idea about it?”

Beatrice: “Betty isn’t well-knowledgeable regarding that either, I suppose. But, just that it is
the core point of this world…… the place where all the mana returns to, is what it’s said, in
fact.”
Shaking her head in response to the doubt, such was Beatrice’s response. Putting her finger on
her sliding drills, she continued fidgeting with her soft hair.

Beatrice: “All mana returns to Od Lagna, and gets circulated…… In other words, Od Lagna is an
existence heavily tied with the death and resuscitation of spirits. That’s why, it can’t be stated
as something unrelated to Betty and the others.”

Echidna: “However, we are special due to our origins. Our existence does not go by way of Od
Lagna. In that sense, unlike other normal spirits we are able to hold an objective view at Od
Lagna, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Unlike normal spirits, you say…… Is that so. So I guess that’s behind you all living for
long despite your appearance.”

Echidna took over Beatrice’s words, and Subaru was convinced by what she said.

Though the topic of conversation itself had gotten deviated, it seemed it was true that Beatrice
and Echidna had lived for several hundreds of years.

The reason for the longevity of their lives was perhaps their origin of being spirits.

Subaru: “If you ask me, I think Beatrice’s cuteness makes her more of a fairy than a spirit.”

Beatrice: “……That, Subaru said that once before too, I suppose. It seems stupid Subaru doesn’t
know, but fairy is not a compliment here, in fact. That’s why, we~ll, Betty can’t feel either
straightforwardly happy or be angry for being insulted, so it’s just weird, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Hmm, is that so. Apologies for my rudeness, then.”

Certainly, he had heard that in foreign places home to fantasy, the image of fairies deceiving
and harming humans was quite common.

If that thought applied to this world as well, then it was natural that calling someone a fairy
won’t be considered a compliment.

Subaru: “Sorry. I meant that you’re so cute that I want to eat you up.”

Beatrice: “The feeling of wanting to eat being complementary to cuteness is what is strange, in
fact!”

Subaru: “Huh, is that so? Don’t you kinda just feel like putting cute stuff inside your mouth?”

Meili: “That reminds me, bad animal-chan’s carefully take their babies in their mouth and then
crunch them to death, isn’t i~t.”

Beatrice shivered in response to Meili’s unnecessary remark.

Regardless, the topic had deviated once again. What was crucial here wasーー,

Echidna: “ーーThat, cradle of Od Lagna. What kind of a place is the『Hall of Memories』?”

Subaru: “The place where souls are filtered, it’s even been given that rank, did you know?”

Echidna: “Filtering souls…… in the sense of filtering and cleansing them? Thinking that the role
Od Lagna played was to circulate mana isn’t even a laughing matter in front of that.”

Subaru yet again agreed to Echidna’s views.

Having witnessed that actual space, Subaru couldn’t laugh at it and call it an exaggeration.

All of the souls of the dead arrive at the『Hall of Memories』and get circulated.

Afterwards, the soul is washed off of its indelible stains like memories or history collected over
the stretch of life, becoming a pure existence and gains a novel life once again.

Subaru: “I actually think it’s a pretty good explanation. The system reuses the souls of the
dead…… and the『Memories』which get washed over there, become books called the 『
Books of the Dead』 in this library.”

Echidna: “So you say that they don’t disappear to someplace, but instead as a matter of fact
the world keeps the dead in memory. Looking at these bookshelves, it’s not possible to
jokingly call you a budding poet either.”

These bookshelves, banished by this world, recorded everything that reached the『Hall of
Memories』.

In other words, the『Hall of Memories』was a place for compiling and creating the『Books of
the Dead』. A system whereby the memories, having been prepared in the form of books, got
placed as『Books of the Dead』in these bookshelves.

And,『Gluttony』was acting selfishly with respect to how the memories and history of
individuals should originally be, thus putting evil to work.

ーーThat was precisely the identity of the power endowed upon『Gluttony』.

Subaru: “If that’s true, then the function of filtering souls that Od Lagna was originally
supposed to do, is arbitrarily being done by them on their own. That way, they gulp down the
chipped off『Memories』into their stomachs, and have been literally eating the『Lives』of
others.”

When put into words, it could be understood how viscous a deed that was.

Much less, Louis had declared it to be the『Trial and Error for Becoming Happy』. That she
would snitch and eat every possible life, and select a joyful life suitable to her from them.

It was the equivalent to continually attempting to win a lottery till ultimately hitting victory.

As a result of having gained the right to draw the lot boundlessly, Louis, her elder brothers
chose the path of turning others into food and thus forth grasping happiness. ーーThat was
frightening and dreadful in Subaru’s perspective.

Not Louis and the others’ judgement. But the fact that their thought was not something
special, something abnormal.

Should one gain the right to draw the lot boundlessly, anyone would draw until hitting victory.

That’s why the actions of Louis Arneb, were a desire exceedingly, respectably, wholly humanー
ー,

Beatrice: “Even if that’s the case, you’re not supposed to continue drawing the lot knowing
others will be sacrificed, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Beatrice…..”
Beatrice: “Knowing that there will be sacrifices but still continuing to draw the lot, is not the
way a sane person would think, in fact. That’s why, there exists no room for sympathy for a Sin
Archbishop, I suppose.”

Reading into Subaru’s idea, Beatrice declared flatly.

That was an extremely clear distinction, being trapped in the thought itself was unworthy of
compassion. Beatrice was well aware of Subaru’s true thoughts and had merely said the words
Subaru himself was unable to say.

Yes, there was no room for sympathy.

The persons themselves may not be responsible for the situation they were placed in, or for
lacking a place to belong. Even so, misstepping the very first step and thereafter continuing to
travel down the wrong path is the persons’ choice.

No matter who, they must get the fruit for their actions.

Meili: “But, it’s pretty stra~nge. Why did the book, despite knowing the details of when he was
alive, connected to that unknown place, hu~h?”

Subaru: “That’s…… because the soul of a dead person is recycled in the『Hall of Memories』,
so the book sold in wholesale connected directly to its producer…… No, that explanation is
incomplete.”

Subaru was unable to clearly clarify Meili’s doubts.

Why, did Reid’s『Book of the Dead』connect to the『Hall of Memories』.

At the very least, the Subaru prior to losing memories was supposed to have read a『Book of
the Dead』at least once. He had heard that Julius also read one at the same timing, and he
had even already experienced reading Meili’s book in a former loop.

But within those experiences, there was no record of the reader being thrown into that space.

Then they should perhaps consider it to be Louis’ interference.

Subaru: “But, it looked like『Gluttony』didn’t intend to summon me. It felt like my arrival was
out of calculations for even her…… so she’s not supposed to have used some tactic on Reid’s『
Book of the Dead』.”

Beatrice: “ーーBetty has one hypothesis, in fact.”

In front of Subaru, who was drowned in his thoughts, said Beatrice with a finger raised.

Looking at her fingertip, Subaru said “Hypothesis?” and asked her to continue.

Subaru: “Tell us. What possibilities can you think of?”

Beatrice: “The『Books of the Dead』in the library record the memories that get stripped away
from souls in the『Hall of Memories』, I suppose. The normal mechanism is to read them in
the form of a book……. But, what do you think will happen if that record will be used for other
purposes, in fact?”

Subaru: “Using the memories of the dead in a way other than『Books of the Dead』? But,
how else can they be used aside from being『Books of the Dead』……”
Echidna: “ーーAh, I see, is that so. Intelligent indeed, Beatrice.”

Subaru furrowed his eyebrows in response to Beatrice’s words. But Echidna interjected with
seeming comprehension. Not just that, following up with Echidna, even Meili put her fingers
on her mouth, and said.

Meili: “Could it, refer to that?”

Subaru: “Wait wait, don’t make a face as if you understand. You really hate losing huh. It’s nice
finding a new part of yourself like that, but just honestly saying you don’t understand what you
don’t, like a child, is perfectly forgiven, that’s the position you’re in.”

Meili: “Isn’t onii-san the one here who hates losing, hu~h? Even I can properly understand
when I put my thoughts to it and then say that I do~…… The redhead onii-san above, is like
that, isn’t he~.”

Brushing Subaru aside with her hands, Meili confirmed to Beatrice. Subsequently, Beatrice let
out a sigh,

Beatrice: “Meili’s idea is correct, I suppose…… Reid is, like that, in fact.”

Subaru: “Um, that means?”

Echidna: “Reid’s past could not be referred to through his『Book of the Dead』. That is
because there is no record of Reid Astrea actually in it. Reid’s record right now is being used
differently, ーーIn order to reconstruct Reid Astrea in this tower, as the trial taker.”

Subaru: “Ah!”

Hearing Echidna’s explanation, Subaru finally came to understand as well.

It was convincing if that were indeed the case. It did not contradict what all happened as a
result of Subaru reading the『Book of the Dead』.

Beatrice: “Reid’s memories are being utilised not for being read but for reconstruction, I
suppose. It can be conjectured why Subaru couldn’t read them earlier, in fact.”

Subaru: “Along with that, it also explains how the me of yesterday got memories eaten by
Louis at the『Hall of Memories』.”

It was beyond doubt that the Subaru who was there until yesterday had noticed the same way
of capturing Reid as the current Subaru. The fact that as a result of trying it out, he read Reid’s
book in the library, and was sent to that white world, as well.

The truth was, Louis herself had said that this was her second meeting Subaru since last night.
She ate Subaru’s memories upon their first contact, and tried to consume even the leftovers
when they met the second time.

Subaru: “But, if you take that into consideration, then this book can never be used as Reid’s
capture book, huh…… No, forget about that, this is a dangerous book that would send you
straight to an unwished one-on-one confrontation with『Gluttony』.”

Echidna: “I suppose so. Regardless, though unexpected, it is fortunate that we figured out the
reason behind Natsuki-kun’s memory loss. Taking memories away was not a function of the
tower…… Because for the moment, the tower likely didn’t aim to create a trap which led to
contact with『Gluttony』.”

Subaru: “That’s, we~ll, I guess that’s true.”

It was unknown whether the creator of the tower had taken into account the transition to
being before an instantaneous death. It was perhaps only incidental that it ended up like this,
is what he’d like to believe.

Otherwise, the personage who prepared the installations in this tower possessed an extremely
destructive way of thinking, or possessed a personality nasty like a demon.

Though Subaru had no memories of it, Shaula referred to them as Master-sama and claimed
them to be the same person as Subaru, so he currently feared greater damage caused by
gossip.

Subaru: “Reid was reconstructed, the book was one which was『Empty』. That’s why that『
Book of the Dead』connected directly to Od Lagna…… would that be correct?”

Beatrice: “That’s the only hypothesis as of now, I suppose. It’s still a mystery why one of『
Gluttony』was hidden and lurking in there, in fact. But, the one thing that can be said is……”

The series of inexplicable events that happened around Reid’s『Book of the Dead』.

There was one hypothesis around that. Naturally, questions whose answers were yet
undiscovered remain unanswered. However, unfortunately, Subaru and the others did not
have the time to ponder over that question.

Its proof beingーー,

???: “ーーEchidna! Is everyone alright!?”

Rushing up the stairs, a solitary knight arrived in this archive of『Taygeta』. Echidna quickly
turned her head backwards and rounded her eyes.

Echidna: “Julius, you seem in quite the hurry, don’t you?”

Julius: “Unexpected matters have come up. I want to hear everyone’s thoughts, as soon as
possible…… hm.”

The good-looking young man, Julius, approached them whilst answering Echidna’s question.

He had stiffened his cheeks with faint nervousness and vigilance, but upon seeing Subaru eye
to eye sitting on the floor, his yellow eyes slightly widened.

Julius: “So you have woken up, Subaru. That is indeed very fortunate. Do you know who I am?”

Subaru: “I guess so, that worry comes first. Um, so you are……?”

Julius: “ーーI knew it.”

Subaru: “I’m lying! I’m joking! You are Julius Juukulius! What’s up with that I knew it with that
serious face of yours! I came back all well and good!”

Julius: “Hmph. I was also joking. Think of it as payback for your incurable childishness. ーー
Now I shall be telling you something which slightly isn’t laughable.”
Subaru made a strained expression, having gotten cornered in the argument. Snorting in
response to Subaru’s reaction, Julius subsequently braced his expression without any delay.

Just as what he said, he perhaps intended to report something which wasn’t something to
laugh at.

Julius: “While I would like to hear Subaru’s report back from the『Book of the Dead』, this is
an emergency. ーーThe abnormalities Miss Shaula noticed have been confirmed outside of the
tower.”

Subaru: “I can’t see that Shaula anywhere though……”

Julius: “She, is dealing with the threat from the outer wall of the tower at this very moment.
However, that will surely not suffice.”

Subaru glared at Julius, gesturing the roundabout nature of his words. Receiving that sharp
gaze, Julius let out a short sigh and commenced by saying “Apologies”.

Julius: “You all must have also noticed that there are slight tremors. They are, footsteps.”

Subaru: “Footsteps?”

Julius: “Yes.”

Subaru and the others tilted their heads upon the unexpected word, and seeing them, Julius
inhaled for a second and resumed.

Julius: “ーーThe Witch Beasts which existed in various parts of Augria Sand Dunes are charging
towards this tower all at once. Although Miss Shaula is fighting them back, it is only a matter of
time before they manage to break through inside.”

CHAPTER 63 “FIVE OBSTACLES ”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーThe arrival of the Witch Beasts to the watchtower.

Upon Julius’ report of the Witch Beasts of Augria Sand Dunes making a collective charge inside,
Subaru and the rest’s cheeks stiffened and a hue of seriousness dyed everyone’s eyes.

What they could feel at the soles of their feet, were tremors faintly jolting the tower’s floor
and rumblingーー upon hearing that they were literally the footsteps and neighs of Witch
Beasts echoing across the tower, it was impossible to not feel unrest.

Subaru: “Though I barely know about this desert aside faintly knowing how humongous it
is……”

Back when he attempted to escape the tower upon being impelled to be suspicious of
everything, and the desert’s severity which foiled his plan to flee at the first step, was
something Subaru hadn’t actually experienced.
Merely the sight of unending sands spreading as far as the eye could see was difficult to forget,
so he was able to make suitable imaginations.

Regardless, it was also hard to imagine that the desert was overflowing with living organisms
ーー,

Julius: “Augria Sand Dunes is a place where Witch Beasts live en masse, you see. Such that the
Witch Beasts targeting any human that may enter the sands is a bigger issue than the severity
of the environment.”

Echidna: “Formerly, there was a military contingent dispatched with the plan to annihilate the
Witch Beasts. Though, the result of that should be obvious from the sound of these footsteps.”

Julius and Echidna gave their respective responses to Subaru’s question.

In other words, Subaru’s hope of the rumbling earth being naught but mere paper tigers and
that the number of enemies coming was at best at the level of a zoo had been an immense
miscalculation. To be precise, it was rather at the level of an entire savanna of Witch Beasts.

Understandably enough, it was sufficient to make one despair.

Howeverーー,

Meili: “ーーSo, you realised that you should call me~?”

Raising her voice, said Meili whilst fiddling with her braid.

The only one to not show any signs of『Anxiety』upon the report of the Witch Beasts’ arrival,
was her. Though her reaction did not intend to imply that this wasn’t an abnormality.

Her reaction was the kind that she didn’t perceive the Witch Beasts to be a threat.

Julius: “Although it is quite pathetic, it’s just as you say. I want to borrow your strength.”

Cheeks stiff, Julius nodded in response to Meili’s question.

Leaving the Witch Beasts charging in great numbers up to Meili, who possessed the ability to
command Witch Beasts. ーーJulius’ idea was understandable. The first thing Subaru came up
with had also been this. However, a queer sensation caused the alarm bell to ring depths of
Subaru’s chest.

Beatrice: “Subaru? What happened, I suppose? That’s a somewhat strange face, in fact.

Subaru: “……Having a strange face, has been my destiny ever since I was born.”

Beatrice: “That goes just for your eyes, I suppose.”

Immediately beside him, Beatrice noticed his bitter expression and looked at him in concern.
He sighed a large amount of carbon dioxide out, along with something shapeless like unease.
That was indeed, something ambiguous and vague, with no tinge of concreteness.

Julius: “Subaru, are you concerned about something?”

Subaru: “Don’t come at me asking questions one after another. That being said, I guess it’s my
fault for making a face that’d give that impression. On top of apologizing for it, I have
something else to say. An exclusive scoop I picked up from the『Book of the Dead』.”
“ーーーー”

Beatrice halted her breath and widened her eyes, having already heard those words. In all
honesty, the reaction could be anticipated, but he couldn’t explain without stating it.

The reason behind the sudden change in situation, why the Witch Beasts were charging
towards the tower in such great numbersーー,

Subaru: “ーーIt’s『Gluttony』. The『Gluttony』Sin Archbishop, is sending the Witch Beasts

to the tower.”

Julius: “ーー~hk, why?”

Subaru: “I’ll have to apologize for that. I met one of『Gluttony』in Reid’s『Book of the Dead
』. To be exact, I reunited with one of『Gluttony』. It seems I met last night as well. That
is……”

Julius: “The reason behind your loss of memories, is what it means, huh.”

Subaru nodded in response to Julius’ immediate arrival at the conclusion.

Though difficult to say it was as per expectations, Julius’ ability to understand was immense.
Associating the name and power of『Gluttony』, using that knowledge, he immediately
reached the desired conclusion.

Julius: “I cannot say I’m not unsettled. I ask again, did you truly not get anything stolen away
from you this time?”

Subaru: “Fortunately, aside from my whole life being stalked and shared, I’m still complete.
Though, I just explained all that to Beatrice and the others.”

Julius: “I see…… Beatrice-sama?”

Beatrice:”Betty is also anxious about what you fear, in fact. For the time being, no
abnormalities were present , I suppose.”

Subaru: “You really can’t trust me, can you……”

With a convinced expression, Julius immediately turned to Beatrice for confirmation. Though
Subaru understood that it was a matter beyond helping, he still found himself at a complex
state of mind.

Regardlessーー,

Subaru: “It seems like, due to the incident last night, the enemy grasped that we are over here.
After about half a day…… they’ve come here to meddle along with their pets, is that what this
means, huh?”

Echidna: “Considering the normal speed of traveling, arriving at this tower in half a day is hard
to conceive. Especially considering the obstacles Witch Beasts pose as during the course of the
journey. However……”

Subaru: “However?”

Echidna: “Unlike the difficult journey we had, if『Gluttony』holds the power to make the
Witch Beasts abide command…… then the issue would be merely the speed of traveling.”
Subaru crossed his arms with a strained expression upon Echidna’s comment, whilst she
shrugged her shoulders.

『Gluttony』possessed the power to make the Witch Beasts abide command, it would be
appropriate to assume that as minimum. At the very least, there was no room of doubt in that
the Witch Beasts were advancing towards the tower due to the enemy’s direction.

It should be kept in mind that they possessed such means as well.

Subaru: “What about the issue of the speed of traveling?”

Echidna: “……The vast sandy terrain. Even if the Witch Beasts were to not pose as an
obstruction, the speed is bound to fall should one tread through sand. I would like to believe
that it would still take a couple of days even if the path taken is straight to the tower and one
never gets lost.”

Subaru: “But, are there any other possibilities?”

Echidna: “ーーIt would be a totally different story if an aerial route is used in case the overland
route will cost time.”

Subaru: “Aerial route……!”

Subaru openly expressed his astonishment with his black eyes widened, upon the presentation
of the unforeseen possibility.

An aerial route, if that was a feasible way then it would certainly reduce travel time drastically.
A flying bird is faster than a walking man, that is how it usually goes.

Subaru: “Due to my arbitrary preconceptions, I thought means of flying would be an exception.

Magic exists anyway, so something like flying in the sky is pretty normal, huh.”

Beatrice: “That is not the case, I suppose. Flying is a complex variety of magic, its procedure is
very complicated, in fact. Considering the danger of crashing, normally nobody would be
willing to take the risk and do it, I suppose. The one who would do it would either be an idiot
or a genius, or otherwise an idiotic genius, in fact.”

Julius: “Though it was commonly said that Margrave Mathers makes attendance to the royal
castle through the skies……”

Beatrice: “That would be the idiotic genius, I suppose.”

It seemed that Beatrice didn’t particularly like this Margrave, whom he hadn’t met.

Whilst looking at the cutely pouting Beatrice, Subaru tilted his head upon being told that flying
magic wasn’t usual.

Subaru: “If it’s not magic then, a huge bird…… Ah, a dragon! They must have ridden on some
flying dragon’s back or something!”

Echidna: “In fact, the technique of riding flying dragons has been established as a secret in the
southern empire of Vollachia. Though the empire has full monopoly on that technique, with
the evil techniques of『Gluttony』then simply usurping it would be simple.”

Subaru: “They could just get it by someone who knew that technique. By taking away their
memories with a lick, huh.”
Should that be considered, the enemy owned far too powerful methods when it came to
intelligence.

By eating the『Memories』, everything regarding what was intended to remain secret could
become one’s own, and by eating the『Name』, that very happening, as a matter of fact,
along with the opponent’s entire existence could be written off.

ーーIt is often said that, memories are what shape people.

“ーーーー”

Subaru thought that a person’s worth, path, is etched into memories and history.

Possessing the sense of values where he especially thought so right now, Subaru truly despised
the power of the foul playing『Gluttony』from the very bottom of his heart.

Ruinsome.

『Gluttony’s』power, of plundering the memories of others, was evil that blasphemed against
everything and brought ruin.

To use it for one’s own joyfulness, for one’s own pursuit of happiness was absurd. With
mistaken methods, illogical ways, distorting and twisting fate.

ーーWell, is onii-san, who uses『Return by Death』, going to be saying that?

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Beatrice: “Subaru!”

Beatrice called out to Subaru who subconsciously bit his lip with force.

Feeling his arm being pulled, his line of sight and her deep blue eyes then intersected. He could
feel a sharp ache at the edge of his mouth, and it was pathetic that this painful wound had
been inflicted by his own bite.

Licking the blood exiting the wound with his tongue, Subaru lowered his head saying “Sorry”.

Subaru: “For a moment, her ridiculing face came up in my head, you see. Making that thing
have a thoroughly tearful and sorry face is one of the biggest goals, but…… the problem which
comes first are that thing’s big brothers.”

Julius: “It is already known that there are multiple Sin Archbishops of 『Gluttony』, but did
you grasp something?”

Subaru: “It’s rea~lly confusing cause of the incomprehensible first person, but, probably.
There’s one rolled up in the『Book of the Dead』, and that one has two big brothers, I think.”

In the『Hall of Memories』, Louis had frequently mentioned the bynames『Onii-chan』and

『Nii-sama』. If that was to be taken at face value, then it would mean that Louis had two
elder brothers.

Whether that were to be exactly taken as proof of『Gluttony』being three siblings was a
separate issueーー,
Subaru: “At the very least, she was not the type who’d use such a tactic. We~ll, not that I, who
slightly lost to the force of her personality, can say that.”

What would have had happened had he gone as per the enemy’s plan, and strangled that
slender neck

If it wasn’t for the voice of the young girl of blue hair that had appeared then, then by now he
would’ve surely.

Meili: “ーーSo~, what does onii-san want to sa~y? Making stopovers here and there and
beating around the bush is onii-san’s bad habit, rea~lly.”

Seemingly interrupting her drowsiness, Meili jolted her body and made a dissatisfied
expression.

The young girl, who was supposed to have already gotten her role assigned to her since the
beginning, seemed to be incredibly discontent due to being made to wait as is.

Comprehending her displeasure, Subaru said “I know” and commanded with his hand.

Subaru: “I understand how you feel, but this is the minimum necessary conversation. Beating
around the bush is certainly my bad habit, but think of it as a part of my charm and be
charmed……”

Meili: “Do you want to get chewed u~p?”

Subaru: “Sorry! It’s just that, a ton of Witch Beasts have come! Then, let’s request professor
Meili, who is an expert in Witch Beasts! That kind of a flow is normal, right? I must’ve said. The
enemies are the ones who stole my memories.”

Meili: “That mea~ns……”

Meili lowered her tone once again, seeing Subaru speak cautiously. The true meaning of what
Subaru wanted to convey had been conveyed to her as well.

And the same went for his comrades around them, who had changed their expressions.

Taking an extensive view of the faces of his party members, Subaru resumed whilst scratching
his head.

Subaru: “I’ll introduce by saying it’s my fault, okay? But, they have my memories. ーーThey
will lay traps knowing the strengths of our lineup. We will have to beat them at their own
game.”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーThe one who controls intelligence, controls the battle.

Natsuki Subaru, who had grown up in modern day Japan, poisoned by various game cultures,
recognised that this saying was a formula of victory in modern day warfare.

Even if that were not the case, victory in a game of poker in which the opponent has already
seen one’s hand was impossible, a logic obvious to even children.

Henceforthーー,

Julius: “If the opponent has seen our war potential, then I shall agree with your concern.”
Whilst leading the way, Julius narrowed his eyes and conveyed merely the caution in his words
behind.

He shared the cognisance that it was dangerous to not know the opponent’s move, as well as
explaining the situation only briefly. Regardless, the thought of the balance being destroyed on
top of not knowing the opponent’s move did not prevent him from keeping his head raisedー
ー,

Beatrice: “Keeping important information a secret and it being found out later is much more
scary, in fact. Subaru’s current idea is correct, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Really? It’s alright? You all don’t hate me?”

Beatrice: “Why are you so uneasy, in fact? It’s alright, I suppose. Nobody hates Subaru, in fact.
Rather, everyone li-li-li-……”

Subaru: “I get it I get it. It’s alright, I’m relieved. I love you.”

Whilst holding hands and walking side-by-side, Subaru nodded at Beatrice as she tried to
somehow encourage him. In fact, the speaker got far more embarrassed than the listener.

Words of love are much lighter on the one telling, than the one being told. There is no need to
doubt one’s own feelings.

Subaru: “So, where’s Shaula!?”

Julius: “Ah, just a bit more…… over there.”

Dashing in front of everyone, Julius pointed towards a stone passage. Though the passage
appeared to be a dead end, a hidden sideway path was present on the right.

Lowering his hips, Julius passed under the wall and his body then arrived outside of the tower,
welcomed by vehement winds filled with sand and sounds impossible to get accustomed to.

ーーThat, sounded like an innumerable amount of glass shattering on Subaru’s ear all at once.

???: “Ah, hiyah hiyah hiyah yahyahyahyahyahyahyahyahyahyahyah~!!”

“ーーーー”

That place was a space like a balcony installed on the wall of the tower.

Though it was something he knew thanks to the enormous spiral staircase connecting to the
lower floors, but the fourth layer existed at a height far above several hundreds of meters.

Amidst the parched winds, dancing about in the lofty balcony was a stylish beauty with a long,
lustrous braidーー,

Subaru: “ーーShaula!”

Shaula: “Ah! Master-sama, you’ve come here!? I’m so happy! My world stage, it feels like a
workplace inspection! Since my esteemed master has come for inspection, take a good look
and feast your eyes!”
Shaula replied to Subaru’s shout with a dazzling voice, whilst he covered his eyes with his arm
to protect them from the sand. What she did with the same energy, was a fantasy difficult to
believe in its own way.

For about the balcony’s width, countless gunports had been deployed horizontally that had
been generated in the air.

Gunports would be a slight bit of exaggeration, but there were no other words befitting it that
he could think of. Gunports, muzzles, shooting portalsーー in any case, they were openings for
firing something for sure.

The white, great gunports, which had been deployed through forming something akin to a
magic square in the air, their aims were tilted diagonally towards the ground.

Andーー,

Shaula: “ーーInfinitied Hells Snipe!!”

Subaru: “What the, that’s so cool!!”

Upon Shaula’s casting shout, the white gunports glimmered brilliantly.

The sound of shattering glass then repeatedly echoed through the sky of the sands, crushing
Subaru’s howl. At the same time, the gunports lost their form and dissolved into the
atmosphere.

This was the true identity of the high-pitched sound that had welcomed Subaru and the others
upon their arrival at the balcony earlier. And, there was only one reason why Shaula was
utilising them.

ーーFiring bombardments as much as possible, the coronas approached the ground with the
speed of light.

Upon making impact on the sand, they released a violent lustre and blew away the ground.
The same impact was also placed on the backs of the savagely rushing Witch Beasts atop the
sand.

The Witch Beasts, which were aiming for the tower and gave rise to a plume of sand, received
the coronas on their backs, their blood and flesh scattering across the sand subsequently. The
thirsting sand sipped their flesh, the scattered corpses were trampled by the other Witch
Beasts, the coronas’ carpet bombing heartily and unmistakably reduced the total number of
the approaching Witch Beasts.

The number of coronas was close to a hundred, and each aimed for and struck down two or
three Witch Beasts.

This was what Shuala had fired in rapid succession within a short period of time. Also
considering the interval when Julius went to call Subaru and the others, just how high a
number would be the total shots fired by her.

However, against the horde of Witch Beasts which submerged the environs of the tower like
an army of ants, even Shaula’s carpet bombardment only provided resistance eventually
bound to fall short.
That was how large an obstacle were the numbers of the Witch Beasts gathering from the
sands.

Subaru: “Hey, hey, hey…… I don’t really want to hear about it, but could it be.”

Echidna: “From this footing, only a single direction from the tower is visible. However, the
same scenery also spreads on the other side of the tower as well. That chain of thought is not
wrong.”

Subaru: “It’s also possible that, just this side of the tower has been painted with luring sugared
water, you know.”

Beatrice: “If there’s someone who actually did such an idiotic antic, then Betty will slap them
with full force, I suppose.”

Unending tremors, and wriggling black lumps underneath.

Hearing that they were approaching the tower from all directions, Subaru got on the verge of
collapsing due to this overwhelming reality. Digressing, he also wanted to object to the
appearance of the Witch Beasts visible from afar.

Far too grotesque, ominous, inexplicable, a C-grade design by god.

Shaula: “What do you think, master-sama! Did you see my great service!? Also, that angle from
behind was an appeal for Master-sama. What did you think about that as well!?”

Subaru: “You, such an unwavering nature even in this situation, it’s amazing, I ordinarily
admire it! Since you seem the type on whom complimenting the process instead of the result
works better, well what can I say, it was totally great! Nice bulk! Also, no matter which angle
you decide on, I don’t have the leeway to be looking around, so keep concentrating and let’s
go!”

Shaula: “Okay Google! Defense! Offense!”

The truth was, he bowed before Shaula’s unwavering spirit. Whilst throwing words rather iffy
for being encouragement, he also felt guilty seeing Shaula respond gallantly.

He wanted to reward her once this battle ends safely, butーー,

Subaru: “First comes overcoming this place, that’s top priority……! Meili!”

Meili: “I know, no nee~d to shout like that. But……”

Subaru: “But!? But what!? “But, would you be fine if I fully annihilated the Witch Bea~sts?”, is
that what you mean to say? Ah, it’s completely fine, rather, I request you!”

Meili: “Don’t have such cocky expectations, oka~y. Even I won’t be able to cope with thi~s
many bad animal-chan’s.”

Meili looked down from the balcony with both her hands clenching her ears with a sullen
expression.

Alongside, she ignored Subaru’s irrational hopes and touched her lovable, young side profile.
And, licking her somewhat glossy lips,

Meili: “ーーThat’s why, I’ll make the children I had prepared move and strike them ha~rd.”
“–~Haahraan!!”

With that declaration Meili pointed her hand towards the ground and simultaneously, a huge
mass jumped up, seeming as if the sand dunes had exploded.

From a point quite distant such that even the enormous Witch Beats appeared to be tiny
specs, the existence which had broken through the ground was clearly visible.

In other words, it meant that it was an appropriately gigantic existence. ーーWith the overall
size of about twenty or thirty meters, a gigantic earthworm appeared and crushed the
surrounding Demon Beasts with its frame.

Subaru: “That one is……”

Meili: “I figured that it may be needed, so I kept tamed and prepared. To be honest, I was
intending to silently run away but running away in this kind of a place would be a fai~lure.”

With the gigantic earthworm before their eyes, Meili showed her tongue whilst Subaru
inhaled.

Unfortunately, Subaru’s astonishment was not directed towards the earthworm itself, but to
the fact that he had memories of that earthworm. That was the Witch Beast which Subaru had
encountered once when he had tried to escape from the tower.

Thinking back to it, Subaru had also been victim to the earthworm, which jumped out
altogether from the underground.

What was also in the nook of his memories was that the earthworm had been blasted away by
a white lustre.

So Meili had been behind the earthworm and Shaula had been behind the lustre.

Tasting surprise and startlement upon the delayed convincement, Subaru, with a bitter
expression, caressed her head with his hand and patted it rather forcefully, which she was
unable to dodge for how sudden it was.

Meili: “Wah, ah, he~y!”

Subaru: “I don’t know if it’s just your nature or your habit but, you don’t have to act villainous.
I’ll never believe that you tried to run away leaving us all behind, anyways.”

Meili: “Mgh, how can you say something like tha~t?”

Subaru: “That’s, cause I am you and you are me, everyone’s different and everyone’s nice,
probably.”

Meili: “Huh?”

Meili stood with an expression of failing to comprehend, and neither did Subaru intend to
make her understand.

Ultimately, Subaru, at the present stage, was able to see through all of the deceit in Meili’s
words. For he had once inspected and read through the memories of her dead self as
something which was his own.
Considering her self who was in the tower while she didn’t have a change in her sense of
values at the very least, he could surely speak to her like he understood her.

And, while keeping his hand on Meili’s head, who groaned “Ugh” in displeasure, Subaru
directed his consciousness towards the outbreaking situation at the present point in timeーー
and the commonness of the happenings in the former loops.

The Witch Beasts advancing in great numbers perhaps coincided with the situation of burning
centaurs inside the tower whose invasion had been permitted last time. In other words, the
incident of the Witch Beasts being allowed to invade the tower itself had also happened last
time. It had been Julius who put up a fierce fight in order to drive them out.

In that case, had Shaula been dealing with the Witch Beasts from the exterior of the tower like
this time.

And since she was unable to suffice, the result was the Witch Beasts’ invasion being permitted.

However, the same shall not happen this time.

They now had an advantage at their side which made a huge difference compared to last time
when it came to this large horde of Witch Beasts.

That was the existence of Meiliーー the very girl who had lost her life unintentionally at the
hands of Subaru last time, was the existence who possessed the key to open through the
deadlock of this situation..

Subaru: “If Meili fights the Witch Beasts alongside Shaula, then the situation will change. Does
that mean Julius’ hands will be open? If that’s so, then……”

ーーIt would be possible to use the war potential named Julius, to deal with a separate
problem.

“ーーーー”

The instant that thought dawned upon Subaru, he understood that it was essential to direct
various people to needed deployments for dealing with the various problems that have
repeatedly occurred in this tower.

ーーThe large horde of Witch Beasts covering the sand dunes.

ーーThe Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, who will launch an attack on the tower.

ーーThe titanic scorpion which will wander around the tower with an expression as if it owns
the place.

ーーThe colossal black shadow which will swallow not only the tower, but the sand dunes as
well.

ーーAnd, Reid Astrea, who will eventually start freely walking around the tower.

Subaru: “Our war potential would be me and Beatrice, Emilia-chan and Ram. Meili with Shaula,
and Echidna with Julius…..”

Echidna: “Additionally, two ground dragons and the healing spirit of the Green Room, how
about counting them too? It will only be an advantage to think of them as choices, I believe.”
Echidna shrugged her shoulders before Subaru, who was counting the strength of their side
and the enemy’s. Nodding in response to her words, Subaru decided to include Patrasche and
the large healing spirit of the lower layer to the cards in their hand.

Just as Echidna had said, it was not a situation in which they could afford to keep any hands
free.

Subaru tilted his head, since the inclusion of all available cards was necessary, it was also
necessary to fulfill their conditions for victory.

Even in that sense, he wanted to have a grasp on all of his comrades’ positions such that he
could reach themーー,

Subaru: “ーーHey, wait a second. No matter what, this is way too late, isn’t it?”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Emilia-chan and Ram, went to the Green Room just to see Rem and the others,
right?”

Subaru tasted the sensation of having his throat parched, upon the delay in uniting with the
two female comrades who were not here.

The Green Room was on the fourth layer, the same layer Subaru and the others were on. The
possibility of them not knowing about this place and going astray in the rest of the tower was
also probable, but.

Julius: “It’s this situation. If they don’t know our location, then Miss Ram would surely use
some way and find us. In fact, Emilia-sama is supposed to have broken the wall and shown
herself.”

Subaru: “Ram aside, the hell is with your evaluation of Emilia-chan. There’s no way she’d break
a wall with those adorable, slender arms of hers. Even if she does, she doesn’t have that kind
of a personality, right?”

Beatrice: “Loss of confidence is good proof, in fact. But, Betty also has a bad feeling about this,
I suppose.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Shaula! Meili! Can I leave this place to you!?”

Gaining Julius and Beatrice’s approval, Subaru called out to Shaula and Meili. Upon hearing
that, Shaula, who was busy piling up the deployment and firing of even more gunports of light
smoothened up, and Meili brushed away her braid and puffed her chest.

Shaula: “Leave this place to me and go on ahead!”

Meili: “If this keeps up, I’ll do whatever I ca~n. I won’t let it pass by if you don’t come back with
onee-san and the others all sa~fe.”

With Shaula saying the line he’s always wanted to say at the best possible moment and
discovering a side of Meili which allowed them to rely upon her, Subaru nodded towards
Beatrice and the rest, subsequently sprinting.

Diving through the wall, he slid onto the aisle,

Subaru: “Even though Meili and Shaula are holding out, what’s the possibility of the Witch
Beasts penetrating into the tower?”

Echidna: “It’s not as if it’s not possible, but the underground sand chamber we fell into……
right, Natsuki-kun does not remember it. There was the possibility of entering the tower from
there. But, thanks to Meili-kun, that is.”

Subaru: “When the Earthworm was raging about, the underground collapsed?”

Echidna: “The subterranean tunnel had so many fork roads. I doubt it would’ve managed to
withstand it in terms of strength.”

Subaru clenched his fists upon Echidna’s affirmation.

In other words, the doubly beneficial existence of Meili, had held the Witch Beasts’ stampede
back. It was possible to have plenty of defence to ensure they didn’t enter either from the
ground or the underground.

If the large horde of Witch Beasts had been dealt with, then that would largely leave four more
problems.

Even though they were a sufficient matter of concern, there was still one left, one which must
be overcome with certainty.

After overcoming those five perilous pathsーー,

Subaru: “By us, this tower must be……”

Captured, immediately subsequent to him having that word on the tip of his tongue.

???: “ーーBarusu!!”

Subaru: “ーー~hk! It’s Ram!?”

Dashing towards the Green Room, he raised his face towards the voice which had reached the
other side of the aisle. Upon observing, rushing fiercely towards the four composed of Subaru
and the others was a black shadowーー it was Patrasche.

The ground dragon with sharp looks, clinging onto its back was Ram who had the sleeping
Rem’s body tightly embraced in her slender arms.

Subaru: “Ram! Along with Patrasche and Rem, are you alright!?”

Ram: “Yes, somehow, you see. Ram had a mountain of problems in the time Barusu was dozing
off. How can you even sleep in this situation. Kindly stand up immediately.”

Subaru: “I’m sorry! Both of you sisters, don’t reproach me! Look, I’m properly standing! I’m
running!”

Nimbly dismounting from the ground dragon’s back, with Rem still on the saddle, Ram’s
cutting eloquence struck him.

Since her words happened to be similar to those of Rem’s when she had gone off like an
explosion in his dream, a queer thought appeared in his mind that they were sisters not just by
looks.

Ram: “ーー? While Barusu’s odd attitude is concerning, now is not the time for that.”
Upon hearing Subaru’s words Ram briefly furrowed her eyebrows, but immediately turned her
head back and diverted her attention towards the rear.

That was, the aisle she just came fromーー the direction in which the Green Room was.

Subaru also felt uneasy about Ram having brought only Patrasche and Rem with her, and not
Emilia who was supposed to be with her.

Subaru: “Ah, I also have things I have to ask about and tell you about. You, were supposed to
be with……”

Ram: “ーーOn the other side of the aisle, Ram came across the opponent who named himself
the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』.”

“ーーーー”

Declared Ram with absolute clarity, slashing down his question.

Daunted by the strength of those words, Subaru, along with Beatrice and Julius, sealed their
mouths right. Thus the one to react the most differently was Echidna, who had been disturbed
the least.

Subaru: “You just said the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, right? That, on the other side of the
aisle?”

Ram: “Yes, that’s right. ーーAnd, someone is battling that Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』.”

Subaru: “……Someone?”

An explanation exceedingly unusual in impression.

Ram’s words did not change, brimming with ambition and confidence, and the existence of
unintelligible portions itself yielded a terribly far-reaching unease.

When Subaru pressed those unintelligible portions, Ram nodded with a “Yes”.

She nodded, and said.

Ram: “ーーAn unknown person of silver hair, is clashing with the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony
』. Even right now, after telling Ram and the others to escape.”

CHAPTER 64 “THE SECOND OBSTACLE”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーAn unknown person, of silver hair.

Subaru: “Huh?”

Ram’s unexpected expression yielded a faint gap in Subaru’s consciousness.

Had it been simply “A person of silver hair” it would have been wording quite dubious, but it
surely would’ve allowed Subaru to not embrace any feelings of oddity.
There was no question that Emilia was a possessor of beautiful silver hair. Her amethyst eyes
were also beautiful. Her face and all other parts constituting her body were so cute, seemingly
a piece of art made by God himself.

However, merely that one unnecessary “unknown” largely changed implications of what was
stated.

Subaru: “An unknown person, of silver hair……”

Ram: “Yes, that’s right. Someone who had never been seen in this tower before. At the very
least, that person did not seem to have hostility towards us…… Seeing the situation, Ram
retreated for the moment. But”

Julius: “ーーNo matter who joins in as reinforcement , if the opponent is『Gluttony』 then it
is an entirely different issue.”

Nodding in response to Subaru’s whispers, Ram turned her eyes towards the direction she
came from. Taking over Ram’s words whilst making a grim expression due to the unrest caused
by the echo of『Gluttony』, was Julius.

Tightly pursing his lips, he touched the knight sword attached to his waist.

Julius: “Though it is an unforeseen encounter, now that they have shown themselves here as
enemies, they cannot be allowed to escape. Our goal was to find a way to negate the damage
brought about by the Sin Archbishops of『Gluttony』and『Lust』in the first place. If they
themselves have appeared, then we simply need to hear it from their own mouths.”

Ram: “Agreed. Ram too, has no intentions of letting him return alive. For they must be made
to regret coming here so carefreely.”

Subaru: “W-Wait! Wait a second! I understand your eagerness! I understand but…… ~hk.”

Whilst the two displayed their hostility towards『Gluttony』, Subaru thoughtlessly called for a
pause.

Julius, who had had the existence known as himself erased from the world, and Ram, who had
gotten her beloved younger sister thoroughly devoured away from her own heartーー he
understood the two’s motivation for defeating『Gluttony』. The truth was such that Subaru
felt opportunities both good and bad had arrived at the same time.

But, the problem here wasーー,

Subaru: “In your entire conversation, there was no mention of Emilia’s name. What about,
that?”

“ーーーー”

Feeling a bad premonition about it, Subaru fired his doubt straightforwardly.

Ram’s unnatural manner of speech, and the lacking response from Julius and Beatrice with
regards to Emilia. Upon turning his line of sight, he noticed even Beatrice and Echidna did not
wear expressions which would come from sensing something odd.

They had accepted Ram’s comment about “An unknown person of silver hair” as is.
Ram: “ーーWho, is Emilia?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

As Ram tilted her neck without concealing any of her doubts, Subaru’s throat was parched in
surprise.

Upon observing, Julius and Beatrice, even Echidna were looking at him with an expression of
incomprehension in their eyes. ーーThe impact he felt by that, was not faint.

Subaru: “I mean.”

Things were at a level which would make one think just what had happened in the interval of a
single minute.

Prior to things reaching this level Subaru had been talking about『Emilia』with Julius and the
others. First of all, the reason why they dashed from the balcony into the interior of the tower
was due to the concern caused by Emilia and Ram not joining up with them and wishing for
their safety.

How did that, in the matter of a single instantーー,

Beatrice: “Subaru, could it be”

Suddenly Beatrice, who was holding Subaru’s hand, changed her expression as if having
noticed something. The first one to notice was Beatrice, but the rest of the members all
subsequently had their expressions changed as if having guessed correctly as well.

They immediately came to realise that the name Subaru had mentioned, the name which did
not exist in their memories, was a name that held great significance to them.

Beatrice: “Emilia…… Is that, the name of that silver haired girl?”

Subaru: “ーー. That’s right. If there was a girl of silver hair, then that is the girl named Emilia, a
comrade of ours. That’s why, she told Ram to escape and stayed there herself. She’s fighting
even right now.”

Julius: “l believe something like that, is possible to occur. Not anyone else but I myself have
tasted that feeling.”

“ーーーー”

Responding to Subaru’s strengthless answer, Julius touched his bangs as if having heard
something difficult to believe.

Julius made no effort to conceal his astonishment, but Subaru also once again felt the extent of
the reach of『Gluttony’s』power, its immediate effectivity, its atrocious and fiendish nature,
and sensed its true fearsomeness.

Speaking honestly, though Subaru was aware of the fact that his memories had been stolen,
his experience of its real feeling was rather weak.

Of course, upon the disappearance memories misunderstandings and suspicions were yielded
forth, his negative emotions towards Emilia and the others were difficult to forget, an act of
dark history which, if possible, he would like to forget for eternity.
But, even still, his real feeling of it was weak. The act of searching for something which never
existed upon feeling that it did was an uncertain battle akin to fishing in a wide ocean on a
night with zero visibility.

That’s why, his real feeling of it was faint. But, that was not all.

Forgetting Emilia, the person whom they remembered a moment ago, the comrade whom
they had undergone numerous hardships with. ーーWas there anything at all more fearsome
than that.

Usurper of memories, trampler of reminiscences, devourer of bonds was『Gluttony』, and

these were its habitual crimes.

Having finally witnessed it personally, Subaru came to understand.

『Gluttony』were villains who only cared for their own joyfulness, who trespassed and raided
into territories which should never be laid a finger on.

Ram: “ーーUgh, kh.”

Subaru: “Ram!?”

And, Subaru somehow digested the astonishment. In front of him, amongst the members
shocked regarding the theft of the memories of a comrade, Ram suddenly knelt down on that
very spot.

Beside Patrasche, leaning against the feet of the black dragon Ram exhaled out a rough breath.

Subaru: “What happened? Are you alright?”

Ram: “……Ram’s head, just hurts a bit. Upon thinking about that, unknown person.”

Subaru: “About Emilia……?”

Subaru wrinkled his forehead with his eyebrows in response to Ram, who had her hand on the
head and made an expression faced with adversity.

Possibly, if『Gluttony』had robbed away the memories of Emilia, Ram must have witnessed
that scene with her own eyes. Subaru wondered, if that was having its effect.

However, Beatrice voiced out “Subaru” with stiffened shoulders as she shook her head,

Beatrice: “It’s better to stop trying to remind about it anymore, in fact. It’s too absent, I
suppose.”

Subaru: “Too absent, you say……”

Beatrice: “The sloven part of the Authority of『Gluttony』is showing itself, in fact. ーーThe
parts where the stolen person has not been established as absent from memories are too
many, which leads to parts of discrepancies, I suppose.”

“ーーーー”

Hearing Beatrice’s words, Subaru had been rendered speechless for a moment.

However, he immediately swallowed its implication and understood its meaning.

The Authority of『Gluttony』was exercised, and Emilia’s memories disappeared from Ram
and the others.

Ram’s position was Emilia’s caretakerーー otherwise said, a master-servant relationship. In

their bond, though difficult to explain, there was a certain warmth which both of them felt for
each other.

With that erased entirely, born was a vacuum in the place where the existence of『Emilia』
should’ve been within Ram.

Memories are akin to something like articles of reminiscences kept inside a drawer.

Normally one isn’t conscious of their presence there, but upon opening the drawer when
trying to remember, what one witnesses are a variety of things. ーーIf that isn’t so, then life
shan’t come into existence.

In other words, should Ram search for Emilia’s name within herself here, she shall be doing
something equivalent to the fatiguing work of opening the drawer endlessly and failing to find
it.

Echidna: “I shall look after her.”

Subaru: “Echidna……?”

Beside Ram, who had distorted her expression in agony, Echidna stood in a row and stated
with her hand raised. Subaru looked at her with surprise and subsequently Echidna shrugged
her slender shoulders,

Echidna: “Right now, we do not possess the time to be arguing and discussing. All the more
when『Gluttony』has arrived, and one of our comrades has gotten their name stolen and is
continuing to fight. We mustn’t halt our feet.”

Julius: “Echidna, please take care of Miss Ram and her younger sister. Please distance away
from the battle along with Patrasche.”

Echidna: “Yes, leave it to me. ーーJulius, this is a do-or-die situation, but make sure you don’t
heat up.”

Julius: “I know. My fighting spirit has grown cold quite a bit. Just like this sword.”

Julius immediately accepted Echidna’s suggestion and turned his dignified gaze towards the
front. He brimmed with such keen fighting spirit, enough to make Subaru be at a loss for
words.

Subaru: “Ram.”

Ram: “Though frustrating, even if Ram goes, Ram will only get in the way. Kindly leave Ram
behind and go. However, kindly spare『Gluttony’s』life. Rest is all on Barusu.”

Subaru: “Sounds like you’re talking about beef or pork, but anyway, don’t worry. We’ll go!”

Ram: “ーーYes, kindly succeed.”

Leaving behind Ram, who had a frustrated expression, Subaru nodded towards Echidna who
was going to stay with them. He then caressed Patrasche’s neck before commencing his sprint
and looked at the side profile of the sleeping beauty atop its back.

“ーーーー”

Unchanging, silent, breathing so faint as if she weren’t breathing, Rem’s eyes remained closed,
witnessing an eternal dream.

For now it’s fine this way. He had already received the words he should have from her.

What remained wasーー,

Subaru: “Just you wait,『Gluttony』……! I’m fed up of letting you eat any more!”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーIn all honesty, that doubt continued to come to his mind ceaselessly.

Why did the effect of the Authority of『Gluttony』, not show on Subaru.

Even after Emilia’s name was robbed away and she disappeared from the memories of
Beatrice, Ram and the others, Emilia’s name, form, voice continued to exist clearly within
Subaru.

The fleeting feelings he held for her were still present within his chest, unforgettably.

Subaru: 「Because I, came from a different world…..?」

Because of that, this world’s rules may not affect Subaru.

If the memories of this world were records of life which get chipped away from the souls of the
dead in the『Hall of Memories』, then the fact that『Gluttony’s』power of snatching and
usurping them does not apply to Subaru may be because he is an exception who came from a
different world, that was perhaps a possibility.

In that case, the memories of『Natsuki Subaru』would also be etched into this world’s『Hall
of Memories』if he was treated as a temporary dead. Otherwiseーー,

Subaru: “ーーAm I『Returning by Death』, because I can’t do that?”

That was, the cold conclusion capable of making one shudder which he arrived at.

If that was the answer to the question why Subaru was『Returning by Death』, then Subaru’s
life would follow an endless spiral of living in this world.

To summarise, it meant that he would spend decades and decades in this world, unable to die
from even ageing.

If Subaru was going to complete his life without being applied to this rule, in other words it
must be in a world where Natsuki Subaru could truly deposit his memoriesーー,

???: “ーーIce Brand Arts!!”

Subaru: “ーー~hk!?”
That instant, his consciousness, drowned within thoughts, was slashed up by the sharp voice of
a silver bell.

What stretched before the rushing Subaru, who was sprinting with his head raisedーー the
aisle which led to the Green Room was frozen white, and he was welcomed by a dreadfully icy
wind feeling upon his skin.

And as its origin was a fairy of snow moving her body as if dancing within the fluttering
diamond dustーー so it seemed, but it was actually Emilia, with her silver hair fluttering.

Emilia: “ーーYah! Hiyah! Hi! Yah!”

Swinging around the twin swords of ice in her hands, Emilia unleashed a fierce attack whilst
raising her voice. Her yell somewhat had a sense of dejection to it, however her velocity was
not lacking whatsoever, as she sprinted with swords of ice.

The blades evidently launched a blow onto the confronting enemy, and tried to end it with a
single strike.

Subaru: “That is……”

And, the environs of Emilia as she fluttered and danced about with the ice swords in her
hands, the aisle which had become her battle field had been frozen a bluish-white, a
transformation which gave the impression that this was an entirely different world from the
tower in the desert.

Perhaps this was the effect of the ice magic utilised by Emilia having stretched onto the
environs. As if this was an extraordinarily powerful power even in this world, Beatrice and
Julius inhaled upon laying their eyes on it.

However, greater than that wasーー,

???: “A~haha~! You’re doing it, you sure are doing it, aren’t you doing it, you’re really doing it,
it seems you’re doing it, because you can do it, because you’re doing it! It’s something we’ve
eaten too~!”

Confronting Emilia, whilst warding off the hurled ice swords lightly and easily, the laughing and
sneering existence was pronounced and prominent.

“ーーーー”

That had been a young boy, with long, dark brown hair waving about freely, expressing a smile
dyed with melancholic insanity.

His age in his teens, his outfit shabby, it had even started losing colour in some spots. He did
not appear healthy or clean whatsoever, but what was utmost repulsive about him was the
glint in his eye, having limitlessly scorned others, turning them into food without any
hesitation, a glint which had caught a glimpse of the despair and longing for『Life』.

It could be understood at a single glance. There was no need to even mention it.

The reality that there was an existence aside from Louis Arneb with such eyes, was intolerable.

Subaru: “ーーSin Archbishop of『Gluttony』!”

Gluttony: “A~ha~! Customer! Well nope! It’s the main dish, onii-san! We had also been eagerly
waiting to meet you. Seems like you looked after little sister, isn’t it!”

Hearing Subaru’s roar, having brushed off Emilia’s sword strikes『Gluttony』intensified his
evil smile. Alongside dreading that ominous smile, Emilia also noticed Subaru and the others in
the rear, letting out a surprised voice saying “Eh!”

Emilia: “Ah, everyone! Um, you may not know about me, but that’s the enemy! The bad guy!
Leave this place to me…… though you may not, know about me!”

“ーーーー”

Emilia had correctly grasped the situation she had been placed into with respect the existence
of the comrades behind her.

Of course, she must have received a shock, having gotten her memories vanished from others.
Thinking of only having gotten forgotten due to that impact, she had not taken Subaru into
account, who had never experienced forgetting like this.

However, not only did she firmly let Ram escape, she was looking out for Subaru and others
who had rushed to this place whilst continuing to battle『Gluttony』like this.

A flood of emotions, and Subaru shouted.

Subaru: “It’s alright, Emilia-chan! I’ve not forgotten!”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “I won’t forget you anymore, I swear! No matter what happens, I will not forget you!”

Tossing his fist up, that is what Subaru conveyed to Emilia’s back.

The instant upon hearing it, Emilia’s eyes twinkled wide, but then straitened a moment later.

“ーーーー”

Subaru was unaware what emotions must’ve bloomed within her mind at that moment.

However, it was certain that those emotions were not related to anything negative, judging
from her minute smile.

At the same pace, Emilia clashed with『Gluttony』head-on, heaving the ice twin swords and
then drawing out a lance of ice from the floor, dancing about with moves of ice and pursuing
the enemy.

Julius: “Surely you do not realise the extent of the affect your words had on her just now.”

Subaru: “Ah?”

He heard Julius spill those words with a smile right beside him. His words sounded like they
possessed an extremely deep meaning, Julius refrained from responding to Subaru after he
turned around.

However, he drew out and assumed the sword on his waist, having sketched a clean path.

Andーー,
Julius: “There’s no need to even ask, but she is on our side, isn’t she, Subaru.”

Subaru: “Yeah, that’s right. No way she’d be our enemy with that cuteness!”

Julius: “ーーI understand.”

Julius’ form, as he responded with a nod, faded from the edge of his vision. ーーNo, that was
an illusion.

The very next instant, accelerating with a single step, Julius flew into the melee of ice and his
piercing strike captured『Gluttony』, who had both of his arms crossed in front of his chest,
as he took a gigantic leap behind.

Gluttony: “Woo~ps, onii-san is……”

Julius: “I had been eagerly awaiting this moment,『Gluttony』ーー!”

Julius’ sharp sword strike forcefully drilled into the faintly smiling『Gluttony』. However,『
Gluttony』killed and nullified the impact by jumping backward on his own volition, and knelled
his throat after positioning his feet on the frozen wall, a gesture filled with gloom and sadness.

After that,『Gluttony』let his lengthy tongue peek through provocatively,

Gluttony: “Heyhey, don’t charge and bump in like thi~s. Sorry, but we and us don’t share
everything that got eaten, you see~. We don’t remember seeing onii-san. Doesn’t that mean
that not us, but Roy is the one to blame?”

Julius: “ーー~hk.”

Gluttony: “Well, guess you can also possibly think there’s not much difference. Regardless, Roy
aside, we don’t really have much interest in onii-san, e~h. Feels like it doesn’t match up to our
eating standards?”

Julius: “Eating standards, you say?”

Gluttony: “Ah, yeah yeah. That’s……”

Hanging both of his hands down languidly,『Gluttony』had repaired daggers attached around
his wrists. Viewing Julius, he tried to recite in a terribly ominous style.

Howeverーー,

Emilia: “Hiyaーー ~hk!!”

Gluttony: “ーー~tsu!?”

Over there, smashing an ice floe by swinging both of her hands down was Emilia.

Her sole strike mercilessly submerged the aisle easily, with a range seemingly unsuited for
battle, paying special attention to make sure that the strike allowed no way to escape.

Sensing it in the midst of the conversation,『Gluttony』changed his expression and dove

under and through the ice floe and succeeded in picking up his life.

Gluttony: “Tc~h ~tsu! It’s something we knew as we ate it, but you really aren’t hesitating, are
you, Emilia! If you attack like that, what if you start being thought of as a scary person……”
Emilia: “It’s fine so keep quiet! You must be aware that I am used to being thought of as a
scary person, isn’t it! What’s important is how I think of everyone! Besides……”

Emilia plunged her fair knees towards『Gluttony’s』face, who had dived through the ice floe
and roughened his breath.『Gluttony』accepted that with his arm, and jumped backwards
upon the nullified impact.

At the same pace, Emilia looked back onto Subaru whilst finishing her words with a valiant
smile,

Emilia: “The person I wished would remember the most did remember. I’m feeling rea~lly
good right now!”

Gluttony: “This is why, the type which moves by feelings isn’t our strong point. It’s the type we
don’t go well with the most.”

Julius: “ーーIs that so. However, I am in agreement with her.”

『Gluttony』distorted his cheeks in annoyance, and Julius’s tall figure slid behind him. A
decapitating strike slashed down, and『Gluttony』accepted that with his arm which he
suddenly swung behind.

However, the arm, which was yet growing, was unable to fully intercept the decapitating
strike, receiving a slash ahead of his elbow it started bleeding. The consecutive strikes resumed
upon『Gluttony’s』rumble of ache.

Julius: “ーーCompletely forgotten by everything once, I also felt like by losing my own footing I
had been denied life, but from the very beginning I had no need to be puzzled over the place
where I stand.”

Gluttony: “Tch! Ugh, ghi, ghya~!”

Putting his quiet determination into words, the sword strikes Julius was firing increased
gradually.

Unable to fully accept them,『Gluttony’s』wounds gradually increased and finally receiving a

decent blow on his chest, he let out a shriek.

Beatrice: “Subaru.”

Subaru: “I know. I won’t jump into it.”

Beatrice: “……It’s alright if you know that, in fact.”

Julius resumed his fierce attack, whilst Emilia also launched a merciless strike towards『
Gluttony』. On the other hand,『Gluttony』was on defencive, intercepting the two’s attacks.

Of course, had it been possible then Subaru also wanted to join in and assist in cornering『
Gluttony』, but it was extremely clear to him that he did not have the ability to do so.

Right now right here, he had no choice but to watch and believe that there will come a
moment when the combination of Emilia and Julius will defeat『Gluttony』. Howeverーー,

Gluttony: “You’re quite doing it for a hurriedly constructed combination ~tsu! But, how about
thi~s?”
Emilia: “What?”

Gluttony: “ーーIce Brand Arts.”

Despite continuing to bleed,『Gluttony』did not erase his smile of leeway, and whispered so
whilst facing downwards with a sorrowful tone. Upon hearing that whisper, Subaru and Emilia
raised their eyebrows in astonishment. Unable to comprehend its meaning, Beatrice and Julius
furrowed their eyebrows. However, all four of them stood stunned at the spectacle which
followed.

The following moment, a lance of ice shot up from『Gluttony’s』feet, and Julius evaded it by
turning sideways at once, whilst Emilia transformed the lance of ice in her hands into an ice
hammer and blocked it through forceful destruction.

However, even if they had avoided a single attack did not mean that they had not been
surprised and caught off guard and had to switch from offence to defence.

Gluttony: “Haha ~tsu! How does it feel to have your own signature move be eaten, hu~h? How
is it, how does it, just how is it, well how is it, how would it be, how will it have to be, how
must it be, how does it have to be is what we’re saying, how does it feel is what we’re saying,
gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”

Emilia: “ーー~hk! Suddenly”

Julius: “His movements changed!?”

So voiced Emilia and Julius in astonishment, whilst before them『Gluttony』drew out

weapons of ice from the floor. Upon witnessing the armament of ice difficult to model, Subaru
inhaled.

For that wasーー,

Subaru: “E-Excalibur!?”

Gluttony: “Even if Ice Brand Arts itself is Emilia’s move, the one reconstructing it is us, who ate
onii-san, you see~! Knowledge is weaponry! We are intellectual Sin Archbishop.”

Whilst saying so,『Gluttony』lunged down the holy sword of ice he had reconstructed
himself, and struck the brilliant decapitating slash into Emilia and Julius. Of course, by its
appearance it was a weapon which had reconstructed only through ice, and nothing like light
energy was being released from it.

However, keeping up that energy『Gluttony』produced weapons which do not exist in this

different world in succession, and cornered Emilia and Julius into disadvantage, who had been
stabbed with surprise.

Of course, Emilia immediately took her stance again, abandoning the initial impact and tried to
counterattack『Gluttony』, however,『Gluttony』changed his battling style as if a different
person entirely, and the war situation where they tried to cope with that but were cornered
into disadvantage again continued.

“ーーーー”
Witnessing that offence and defence of『Gluttony’s』, Subaru learnt the menace that was the
memories of a plurality of people being taken in.

Emilia’s move of successively producing weapons of ice was sufficiently strong by itself, but
once the user’s power of imagination was appended to it, it transformed into a move which
appeared to be completely different. Especially the knowledge of another world which Subaru
brought in, the weapons reconstructed from that were extraordinarily problematic.

Although not in this world, there existed a mountain of armaments which had suitable utility.
This was the fault of Subaru’s guilty history, as when he was in junior high school he had been
absorbed in reading books about weapons of the past and the present, the east and the west.

On top of that,『Gluttony』had likely captured a large number of warriors within oneself

amongst all the lives until now, and resultantly was in a form where he had ceaselessly,
incessantly installed the fighting strength of countless combatants.

Henceforth, by merely hauling out the optimum memories from the stock, he transformed into
an expert of that weapon instantaneously, piling up offence and defence at will.

And, there was one more cause behind Emilia’s inferior position.

Emilia: “Julius! Not there!”

Julius: “Kh…… ~hk.”

Julius’ painful stepping overlapped with Emilia’s shriek.

The cooperation between them for taking down a single menacing enemy was artless.

Emilia and Julius, their compatibility with each other when it came to cooperation was not
good.

It was also largely impacted by the fact that Emilia’s fighting style relied on senses therefore
she was on the『Feeling Side』, whilst Juliis was on the『Technique Side』, having stacked
training and discipline.

However, if the problem came to even the two’s power, then the problem would be how
plausible would it be for them to know and amend each other’s habits.

Yes, should they establish a relationship between each other’s habits, if they got to know
them.

Gluttony: “It sure is sad. Did you really think you could cooperate? Knowing, and trusting the
partner for the time being, may be in the same direction when it comes to results but are
totally different things, no? Don’t know the thoughts so can’t adjoin, don’t know the habits so
can’t amend. At last, collide with one another and get in the way…… haha~, that won’t do
won’t do~, you two!”

Emilia: “Kh……”

Gluttony: “Knowledge is strength! Memories are bonds! Sacrificing reminiscences, we’re high
above! We are strong! We can flap wings to the highest, to the utmost is what it means you
kno~w!”

Jumping above, the kick unleashed by『Gluttony』captured the two at the same time.
He yet had a petite build and his lengs weren’t too lengthy, but his soles and heels placed a
firm, powerful hit on the two’s shoulders with absolute perfection, and instantly blew off both
of them far backwards, sending them flying as they screeched in pain.

Meanwhile『Gluttony』somersaulted agilely, landing with his limbs on the icy floor, utterly
dominating the battlefield.

Gluttony: “Troubles! Impertinence! Greatly difficult fighting! What do you think of these skills
of ours, eh! Onii-san who’s just watching from there too, are you satisfied by just tasting
feelings of vexation, eh?”

Subaru: “You bastard……”

Gluttony: “You said something or the other about not forgetting or whatever bu~t, how much
can someone with that worth even manage to save? In the end, experience ultimately
determines everything. Accumulating excellent expertise is precisely what enriches life and
turns people into winners. In other words, it’s us who is the greatest is what it means!”

Opening both of his arms『Gluttony』laughed saying whatever he wished to as per his

convenience, whilst unraveling his sharp fangs.

And precisely the words which『Gluttony』had recited were, indeed, his philosophy. Though
slightly different from『The Philosophy to Attain Joyfulness』which Louis, who was supposed
to be his younger sister had recited, it was the worst kind of ideology envisioning and
intending to use the lives of others as a stepping stone for rising above and fattening oneself.

Subaru thought of it as an ideology which deserved to be utterly despised from the bottom of
one’s heartーー,

???: “ーーYou, the hell’re ya gettin’ all fired up for?”

Gluttony: “Wha.”

“ーーーー”

Until that point,『Gluttony』had been laughing loudly, enjoying his heyday, but the instant
upon hearing that voice he widened his eyes. And, his surprise was shared by Subaru and the
others.

That had been a scene of carnage, far too unexpected, trespassing onto this place without any
shame.

Steadily, firmly treading on the aisle of ice, casually dressed with one side exposed, the tall
figure of a redhead. With a fiendish smile, he revealed his form from the other side of the aisle
ーー from the direction such that he directly faced Subaru and the others, and interposed『
Gluttony』in between.

Andーー,

???: “No goddamn way the greatest’d be a twisted with willpower kinda brat like you. That’s
cause the greatest, the strongest, the best n’ the utmost’re all words saved for me.”

Saying so, standing there with a wicked smile was Reid Astrea, having descended from the
second layer despite not being supposed to.
 CHAPTER 65 “THE SECOND, THE FIFTY, FOLLOWED BY ”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

“ーーーー”

Majestic and undaunted, the red-haired great man who had appeared in this place, Reid
Astrea.

The unforeseen entrance of the man, his sharp blue eyes lacking any consideration for the
other side’s surprise, his very presence caused everyoneーー even『Gluttony』to be at a loss
for words.

Reid: “Heyhey, the hell ya spacin’ out for, you all. Is me bein’ here somethin’ so surprisin’ huh.
It’s a matter of course, aye?”

And seeing Subaru and the others completely petrified, Reid slammed his left eye covered
under his own eyepatch, and struck the sandals he was wearing onto the floor.

A gesture implicitly referring to the entire tower,

Reid: “I wasn’t even able to take a nap cause of all the damn noise happenin’ both outside and
inside. It’s so borin’ that there ain’t even drinks here in the first place n’ then this happens, no
way I’d tolerate it.”

Subaru: “……That’s completely your own convenience, isn’t it. As you can see we’re busy here
in our own way. Don’t make things more complicated.”

Reid: “Hah! Ya said somethin’, young fish? Sorry but yer voice’s so low I couldn’t hear a thin’.
Well, even if I could hear it I’d still say I couldn’t hear it.”

Subaru: “Nasty stubborn……”

And what was nasty was not merely his stubbornness, but also his timing.

Too weak to blame him, not enough substance to protest him. Subaru, stumped by the violent
and relentless words, realised that he was feeling afraid of Reid and tightened his fists.

His soul, remembered the sense of defeat pertaining to Reid’s existence.

That was not simply because of what all Reid had made him experience back when he used to
be filled with suspicion. He had faced his repulsive audacity even in the previous loop.

Subaru’s heart was not supposed to have feared Reid this much back then.

But now, at this moment, why could he feel it peculiarly, unusually severely.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーBecause my soul, clearly recognises you as an enemy, huh.”

Reid: “Nice, young fish. Don’t mean to raise yer status from a young fish, but I’ll commend ya
for not misunderstandin’ that I ain’t any convenient support.”
Subaru: “Even if you said, rejoice I’m your support, there’s no way it’d be possible to fully
accept such words by you.”

Reid: “Hah! Sure said somethin’.”

Unraveling his fangs in ferocity, Reid laughed like a shark whilst Subaru concealed the chills it
sent down to his spine.

Reid’s proclamation just now was also a hopeless pronouncement of a certain kind. However,
Subaru had never thought of Reid as something like an ally from the beginning.

That had merely been affirmed. ーーHe had not, been mistaken.

And upon the arrival of Subaru and Reid’s exchange at a point where it pausedーー,

Gluttony: “Well sa~y, Reid Astrea.”

Yes, the personage who had promptly returned to his true spirit,『Gluttony』called out Reid’s
name.

Right in the centre of the frozen aisleーー the Sin Archbishop of insanity was standing literally
in the middle of Subaru and the others and Reid, and upon being glared by that line of sight
glinted with vicious emotions, Reid looked towards『Gluttony』and snorted his nose in
displeasure.

Reid: “Oh, what is it, midget…… What a filthy midget. What is it, filthy midget-chan.”

Gluttony: “You’re the first generation『Sword Saint』, aren’t you? Then why is that here
again, hu~h? According to our memories, you, the trial taker, shouldn’t be able to come down
from the upper floor, isn’t that right?”

Ignoring his humiliating nickname and provocative efforts,『Gluttony』fired the question at

Reid.

The『Memories』he had spoken of were clearly Subaru’s『Memories』, which was quite

infuriating, but Subaru and the others also shared the same question that he had raised.

ーーThe trial taker of the second layer, Reid Astrea’s arrival onto the fourth layer.

This was something Subaru had also witnessed in the previous loop, and had considered it as
one of the five obstacles which must be cleared.

The trick behind the phenomenon of him freely walking within the tower was entirely
unknown. However, that phenomenon only occured at this stage of the game. ーーShould it
be said that he had been able to walk around all this time but simply chose not to, then the
issue would be entirely different.

Gluttony: “Whether there’s a peculiar trick behind it, or whether the rules of the tower itself
changed. Either way, you doing this is out of calculations, and we have no choice but to
rethi~nk the full course in a lot of ways. After having the appetiser is the main dish and then
the dessert, that’s standard, you know. Right?”

Reid: “Don’t ramble ’bout such incomprehensible bullshit, filthy midget bloody bastard.”

“ーーーー”
Reid: “I can’t come do~wn? Brace yer eyes n’ look, you. Ya can understand the stupidity yer
talkin’ ’bout by takin’ a look, aye, you. Hey you over there.”

Whilst speaking, Reid pitched forward towards『Gluttony』in displeasure. His form, with his
white fangs unraveled and glaring with a single eye was indeed like the natural style of a
delinquent.

However, the pressure his self exerted was incomparably more than those of delinquents who
gather in front of convenience stores, enough to make one feel threatened for their life by
simply its aftermath.

Should it be equated, then what was standing there was a beast which was the mixture of a
tiger, a bear, a lion and a dragon all in a single body.

Clad in every possible hint of violence, Reid bared his fangs.

Reid: “Don’t joke ’round, you. I’m doin’ whatever I want to however I want to. No way I’d
accept someone’s instructions, you. Don’t be jokin’ ’round, you. First of all, right back at ya, the
hell ’bout you. Whose permission did ya take to be makin’ a racket here. Hey, you, you over
there, you.”

Gluttony: “A~haha~, how amazi~ng, how unbea~rable, it’s impossible to get talki~ng.”

Turning the holy sword of ice he held in his hand into fragments of ice,『Gluttony』combed
up his long bangs.

It seemed even『Gluttony』couldn’t fare well with an opponent who was this difficult to get
dialogue across to. Even Emilia, for whom it was no use arguing had hints of struggling, but
Reid was multiple levels above Emilia in terms of getting conversation across to.

However,『Gluttony』said “Although” pertaining to the opponent this incompatible and

resumed,

Gluttony: “As prey i~t’s the finest quality. Our appetite, as『Gourmet』, is starting to crave
binging ~tsu! Eat it away! Chew it up! Lick it all! Attain the flavour! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu!
Gluttony ~tsu!”

Roaring, maddening in excitement and ferocity,『Gluttony』positioned his limbs onto the

frozen floor and glared at Reid.

Making his lengthy tongue peek through his white canines, as per the command of the
aberrant『Appetite』which indulged in the memories of others, impossible to be understood
by ordinary men, his saliva drooled and dripped onto the floor.

Andーー,

Ley: “ーーWitch Cult Sin Archbishop representing『Gluttony』, Ley Batenkaitos.”

Whether that statement was boastful or conceited, anyhow,『Gluttony』ーー no, Ley

Batenkaitos gave his name, kicked the floor of ice the immediately following instant, and
commenced his sprint with the velocity of a fired arrow.

That spectacle was like the hunting ground of a ferocious quadruped, and his dash was wild
enough to make one truly hallucinate that as well.
Reid: “Ah, what a pain.”

Focusing on Batenkaitos charging ahead madly, Reid put a single finger in his ear and grumbled
as if troubled,

Reid: “Well then, I’m the swordsman, Hauroy Larrier.”

Subaru: “Who even is that!?”

Reid: “The guy who lived beside my house in my hometown.”

Subaru thoughtlessly shouted at that excessively grand alias, to which Reid responded quite
indifferently. Afterwards, he pulled his finger out of his ear and looked down onto Batenkaitos
immediately before him,

Ley: “ーーLet’s eat ~tsu!!”

Reid: “Puttin’ aside if the frizzlin’ nee-chan said this, but bein’ told that by a dirty midget-chan
like you ain’t makin’ me happy.”

Ley: “ーーDzu ~tsu.”

As Batenkaitos advanced in with his large mouth open, his body was intensely shifted
horizontally.

That was Reid’s right leg crudely unleashed, its kick captured Batenkaitos’ torso directly
horizontally in order to energetically strike him into the wall of the aisle.

Ley: “Ghu, egh…… ~hk.”

Reid: “Don’t make the sound of a chicken bein’ strangled, you. Let me tell ya, a chicken tastes
delicious after bein’ strangled, but I ain’t intendin’ to eat you. Don’t care ’bout gluttony or
whatever.”

Ley: “Ghi, ah!”

Reid: “Ya came jumpin’ at an adult. Hope yer prepared for a spankin’, yo~u!”

Despite being caught up in the vigour, Batenkaitos retained his senses and gave a short grin,
displaying extraordinary endurance. The subsequent instant he positioned his arm upward,
intending to bring down the dagger attached to his wrist onto Reid’s leg with fierce strength,
which invited Reid to twitch his eyebrows.

Whilst speaking, Reid pushed Batenkaitos’ body onto the wall with his leg, and started running
across the frozen aisle with a single leg at an incomprehensible speed.

Of course, having been pushed onto the wall and being slid across the surface of the wall
which had the ruggedness of ice here and there, Batenkaitos was in no state to be able to
resist. That damage was enormous and destructive.

Ley: “Ghi, ga~a~a~a~a~a~ーー ~tsu!”

Reid: “Heyhey, don’tcha start screamin’ by jus’ this. This way it won’t even be somethin’ to
consider. This ain’t even children’s play in my era yet. Brats these days’re not only filthy but
also meager aye, hey, hey, hey, yo~u!”
Declaring with displeasure, Reid stopped his feet and turned around halfway through at that
spot.

With his leg which had pressed Batenkaitos onto the wall unfastened, the body of the Sin
Archbishop slid down. Before that, the left leg he had balanced himself with launched a
rotating kick which energetically slammed into Batenkaitos’ side, and his petite frame was
lightly blown off.

“ーーーー”

With unusual vigour, Batenkaitos sprang onto the floor whilst taking a defensive stance. The
Sin Archbishop, rotating at a high speed and bleeding, went through the gap between Emilia
and Julius and finally tumbled onto the aisle’s interior horizontal to Subaru and Beatrice.

As he lay spread-eagled, fallen on the floor, no longer did he display any of his former strength.

All this was easily enough to kill anyone, but perhaps because of his exceptional awareness of
defence, that was possibly not the case here.

Subaru: “That guy, was the formidable enemy who had been overpowering both Emilia-chan
and Julius till now, right?”

Beatrice: “……No question in that, in fact. But this one exceeds norms even more, I suppose.
That’s why, respectively it can be said that the situation has worsened, in fact.”

Subaru: “The war cards have only changed places, huh.”

Beatrice: “That too, to a worse opponent, I suppose.”

Beatrice, whilst tightly holding Subaru’s hand, was vigilant regarding Reid in front instead of
the collapsed, immobile Batenkaitos. The same went for Emilia or Julius as well.

The war situation had already changed from the battle against『Gluttony』to a new warrior.

Even in the midst of thatーー,

Emilia: “Rea~lly, thank you for beating, the Sin Archbishop…… and, can’t we just go ahead and
get along like this?”

First, Emilia spoke to Reid in a friendly manner. She offered a proposal for peace befitting of
her, however in response Reid shook his head, shrugged his shoulders, and stomped on the
floor.

Clearing away that proposal with those three gestures of his body, Reid scratched his head.

Reid: “Hah, don’t be sayin’ such demotivatin’ shit, you…… Actually, the hell’s up with ya, you.
Yer too frizzlin’, the heck’s happenin’, it ain’t a joke! Aren’tcha fiercely frizzlin’! Why’re ya here
in this place, you. The hell ya doin’ in this situation. Don’t be tourin’ ’round this sandy bullshit
place, instead let’s go for drinks tonight, you.”

Emilia: “Umm, this is also the second time though……”

Julius: “ーーUnfortunately, she cannot accompany you for your evening drinks. The reason
being”

Reid: “Oh?”
Julius: “A night of peace shall not visit you, an illusion.”

Saying so, as if intercepting the inelegant comment, the sole man who stepped forward with
his knight sword preparedーー Julius stood off Reid as if covering for Emilia, and sharpened his
gaze by honing it with knightly spirit.

Right before those yellow eyes, Reid changed his expression slightly.

Reid: “……The hell, you. Haven’t ya gotten a bit better aye. Did somethin’ good happen aye. A
woman aye. Gotta be a woman, right, you.”

Julius: “I shall not deny that certain events happened which affected my preparedness in many
ways, however, I will state that they were not because of involvement with a female. If the
embrace of a female can heal a wounded heart, then so can the relentless reprimand of a
friend.”

Reid: “Still a bastard who keeps beatin’ ’round the bush, that hasn’t changed eh. The hell do ya
wanna say?”

Julius: “In other words, the fact that I am able to hold my sword like this, is thanks to my friend
ーー!”

An instant after that declaration, Julius tipped up his knight sword with sharp footsteps,
painting the tip of his sword with beauty enough to make one doubt their eyes, and fired a
strike towards Reid’s neck.

“ーーーー”

The opponent had not shown any hostility yet, such a thoughtless identification was entirely
unneeded.

Upon standing at this spot, Reid’s thoughts were clearer than fire at nightーー his
unrestrainable sword spirit could fleetingly even be felt on the skins of the bystanders.

It was inconceivable that one possessing such sword spirit would remain without using his
weapons.

ーーReid was motivated. Just like the previous loop, without giving any regard to the
surrounding situation either.

Hence, Julius made the preemptive strike without any indecision.

That choice was the optimal solution. It could be affirmed that this precise strike aimed for
dampening the calm and composed attitude of Reid here, a necessity to capture this first
generation『Sword Saint』.

The problem wasーー,

Reid: “ーーDo ya’ve any idea what it means to be calm n’ composed?”

“ーーーー”

Reid: “That’s bein’ able to do anythin’ with flexibility regardless of whatever petty tricks’re
played, ya idiot, is what it means.”
ーーIt was that Julius’ preemptive strike had been intercepted and stopped by the two
chopsticks Reid held in his hand.

Julius: “Kh…… ~hk.”

Reid: “Well, it wasn’t bad, ya know? Had I not been the opponent, ya would’ve probably made
the opponent taste at least this one. ーーWell then, let’s go.”

Julius: “Shi ~hk!”

Reid laughed like a shark against Julius, who choked on even his biting words.

At the same pace, Reid gripped to one chopstick in each of his hands and swept away the tip of
the sword, as well as at the same time, stomped ahead and launched blows from his
chopsticks. The impact firmly struck the front of the knight sword, giving rise to a clear echo.

“ーーーー”

Two slim sticks far shorter than a sword in terms of length, but by being wielded by the expert
known as Reid, turned into a weapon far greater than their size and bashed destruction.

The moment subsequent to the clear echo, the outbreaking shockwaves made Julius’ hair and
clothes flutter, and sent cracks in all of the frozen parts of the aisle at once.

ーーLiterally exceeding norms, going against common sense, a lump of abnormality befitting
to be named as an error of the world.

Even though Subaru had seen his physical strength several times in the past, seeing the
personage himself rendered Subaru speechless.

The negativity of the fact that such a monster existed in this world, and the devilish nature of
the latent feelings of the designer who decided to include overcoming this monster as one of
the conditions for the tower’s capture, nauseated his chest.

Howeverーー,

Reid: “ーーAye, I’m actually impressed a bit.”

It was unknown how much of Reid’s full strength had been applied into that blow of the
chopsticks.

However, it appeared that even that blow being accepted was out of Reid’s calculations, and
he commended Julius’ fighting spirit for warding off the chopsticks’ strike.

Receiving that, Julius squinted his eyes whilst blood seeped out from the edge of his mouth.

Julius: “After all, I must win against you or otherwise our calculations will flunk, you see.”

Reid: “Is it yer intent to win why yer barkin’ ’bout.”

Julius: “I’m sure that must be the case. But, allow me to give you company!”

At that moment, Julius’ sword strike brimmed in light and was wildly received away by Reid
with his two chopsticks.
The sword’s momentum got deflected, and Julius’ stance crumbledーー was not the case.
Julius, having considered his knight sword being swept away, rotated and connected the
second sword blow with no lag whatsoever.

Thus commenced a swords dance, like the flow of refined water with not a single droplet
wasteful.

“ーーーー”

Subaru inhaled, witnessing the swords dance piling up countless offence and defence with his
own eyes.

This was at most what Subaru was able to follow with his eyes, yes, only what Subaru had been
able to follow his eyes, but this was the proof of Julius Juukulius’ willpower and disciplining
seeking to reach the『Sword Saint』, called to be the pinnacle of the sword.

ーーIf Reid’s might of the sword was like blazing flames, then Julius’ swordsmanship was like
flowing water.

Speaking in terms of basic compatibility then the water should extinguish the flames, however,
the flames here were mighty, so mighty that they could simply evaporate the opposing water
and reduce it to nothing.

Perhaps, many swordsmen akin to flowing water had been evaporated away by the blazing
flames of Reid’s swordsmanship.

However, at the very least, Julius had no fear of throwing himself in there and getting himself
evaporated as he continued launching destructive and unavoidable attacks upon Reid.

Andーー,

Emilia: “Don’t think that your opponent is just, Julius!”

Reid: “Hah ~hk! I ain’t forgettin’, fiercely frizzlin’! Your face’s too good to forget!”

Emilia: “Thank you for the compliment! But, there is only one person who truly remembered!”

Emilia joined in on Reid and Julius’ swords dance wielding a mountain of armaments of ice.

Due to that, Reid turned one of his chopsticks against Julius and the other against Emilia.
Whether that could even serve as a counter measure, such banal sense of values were
smashed by Reid’s swordsmanship.

Glaciation interrupted the swords dance of blazing flames and flowing water, and the colours
of the battlefield altered into further vividness yet again.

The cast of the swords dance had been changed by one, with Reid being the opponent instead
of Batenkaitos, and Emilia and Julius’ crude coordination resumedーー no, that also changed.

Perhaps due to the enemy being stronger, but much more likely that the two of them brought
together their battling style in this short interval and made amendments, somehow bringing it
all together finally, their cooperation turned into actual cooperation.

Beatrice: “Julius, is matching in with Emilia, in fact.”

Subaru: “You get it?”

Beatrice: “There’s also their compatibility on the basis of their personality, I suppose. Emilia
showed all her strength clearly, and Julius became capable of moving accordingly, in fact.
Probably because of Emilia dropping the need to match in, I suppose.”

Subaru: “What an amazing comment.”

Regardless, since it was going well, it had to have been the correct judgement.

In the end, Emilia did not hold back and did everything at her own pace, and Julius matched in
with the easy to comprehend movement of the other, adorning himself being his specialty.

Reid: “Haha~! Good goin’ good goin’, you all! I’m startin’ to have fun too aye!”

Emilia: “Huyah! Siyah! Hayah! Hiyayaya~!”

Joyfully brushing away the two whilst they cordially engaged with each other, Reid laughed
loudly. Emilia then let out a shout and launched a mighty attack one would not think could
come from that voice, but it failed to become the decisive blow.

A marvelous swords dance, as if an illusion of water, fire and ice intertwining.

The knight sword of steel, the sticks that had seemingly been turned into steel due to the skill
and force they were being used with, and the weapons of ice which struck, broke, regenerated
and gave rise to high pitched notes.

A sight so beautiful, capable of making one misunderstand that there was truly such a dance
being performedーー,

???: “ーーShi~ya~a~a~a~a~!!”

Henceforth, the dissonant existence which wedged itself in obstructively, seared itself into
everyone’s minds as foreign to both eyes and ears.

Subaru: “Bastard…… ~hk!”

Wedging himself obstructively and rudely into the space where the three unfolded their
offence and defence, was Ley Batenkaitos.

The young boy who was supposed to have eaten Reid’s kick and tumbled into a state of being
almost dead. He stood up and rose once again, joining in on the battlefield as if he had not
suffered any damage whatsoever.

Batenkaitos swung the daggers fastened to the wrists on both of his hands, alongside
combining the battle techniques that made skilful use of his short limbs, he continuously fired
fatal attacks onto the three from next to next.

They caught Emilia, Julius and Reid off guard and the three respectively defended against
them, troubled and hurriedly. However, their defence against them was imperfect, and some
bits of their hair and clothes got sliced off,

Julius: “How stubborn of you to not give up, Sin Archbishop!”

Ley: “Haha~! Shunning us and then having fun, stop doing such nasty things, nii-sama! Always
and always having it just to yourself, eh? How unfair, truly!”
Emilia: “Reid! I’m sure you get it! There’s no point even if we fight here! Will you help us, just
stay still at the very least please!”

Reid: “What a clueless woman ya’re, fiercely frizzlin’. I’m enjoyin’ myself as things’re, ya know?
Even if the great stars fall from the sky, my plans ain’t bendin’!”

“ーーーー”

The four, whilst waging fierce and heroic blows upon each other, knocked their respective wills
onto each other.

This was a spectacle of battle, impossible to be approached readily, impossible to reach a

common ground, impossible to be disunited from the odour of blood.

For an outsider it was difficult to judge who was at an advantage, who was at a disadvantage,
who was superior, who was inferior.

All what was possible was to hope for their allies’ victory, howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーGh.”

Beatrice: “Subaru!?”

And, Beatrice was astonished to see Subaru, who could do nothing but watch and hope, kneel
down whilst gripping onto his chest.

Beatrice knelt down, touching Subaru’s shoulder as he breathed hoarsely and looked at his
face.

Beatrice: “Subaru, Subaru! What’s wrong, in fact. What happened, I suppose!”

Subaru: “……No, what is, this?”

Beatrice: “Subaru?”

Against Beatrice’s desperate calls, Subaru tightened his grip onto his chest and repeatedly
blinked.

There was no possibility that he had made a mistake, or a move. But even Subaru could not
comprehend this. Peculiarly strange, painーー unbelievable heat swelled up in the interior of
his chest.

His heart was beating at a rate as if it would explode, he could feel every single drop of blood
flowing within his body, an awful and incomprehensible sensation as if an alarm bell was
sounding off.

“ーーーー”

He did not understand. What was happening to his body right now.

This was something that did not happen in any of the loops till now. Some sort of chronic
sickness, or even worse, some sort of magical interference had possibly happened.

Rushing across all of the knowledge he possessed in his mind, he went through the worst case
possibilities and shook his head.
No. This was perhaps, not something negative. The alarm bell was sounding only because of a
problem.

Subaru: “Wah, ah……”

Inhaling deeply, he then exhaled.

Till now, Subaru’s brain had been getting seared by concern for Emilia and Julius who were
fighting Batenkaitos and Reid before him.

In terms of the situation, his powerless self could do nothing but stand and watch.

In this situation, what seared Subaru’s brain was the advance of the five obstacles whilst they
were busy with thisーー being the two remaining obstacles.

ーーThe five obstacles.

One was the large horde of Witch Beasts which surrounded the tower. One was the Sin
Archbishop of『Gluttony』, who would launch an attack on the tower. One was Reid Astrea,
who would start freely walking around the tower. ーーIn the current situation, there were
three present.

The remaining two were, the titanic scorpion which would wander around the tower with an
expression as if it owns the place, and the colossal black shadow which would swallow the
tower with fearsome vigour.

Those two must also be dealt with, or the problems falling upon the tower shall not get
disposed of.

At the other side of Emilia and Julius’ strenuous efforts, the moment he troubled over dealing
with the possibilities seeking the collapse of the tower, his chest pounded with heat and made
Subaru kneel down.

His heart continued beating fiercely.

Remaining conscious of his heartbeats, Subaru slowly breathed and closed his eyes.

He thought that he should do what his body felt like doing. Abiding by that, he closed his eyes.

“ーーーー”

Seeing Subaru’s condition, Beatrice stopped her calls.

Perhaps she possessed no affirmation either. Yet she made that gesture. Subaru was blessed
to possess such understanding comrades.

And, into the back of Subaru’s eyeballs, a curious sensation welled up.

ーーThey were faint, fleeting lights levitating against dim darkness.

Subaru: “ーー?”

Faint, warm and blurry lights.

There was one right beside Subaru, and two at slight distance from him. Strangely enough,
Subaru comprehended that there were lights behind him without even having to glance
backwards.
Behind him, were four lights. One of them was at some distance from the rest, and, and, andー
ー,

ーーHe realised that one was approaching overhead.

Subaru: “ーーBeatrice!”

Beatrice: “Hya ~hk!”

For some reason Subaru blindly trusted this sensation and without any hesitation, leapt away
from that spot as if jumping at Beatrice.

Hugging the young girl’s light body in his arms, Subaru tumbled onto the floor lacking all
falteringーー that instant, he grasped that scorching heat raided the thigh of his right leg, as
he gave rise to a wail of anguish.

Subaru: “Gha, gho~o~o~o~o~!”

He instantly realised that the burning sensation was generated from a deep wound. Perhaps in
an attempt to turn his eyes away from his wounded leg, Subaru looked at Beatrice whilst
hugging her.

And, forcing his eyes to open through the pain and tears, he saw.

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “I knew, it’d come, this scorpion…… ~hk!”

Subaru threw that up in rage, and what had appeared before him was, this being the second
chance meeting with it as well, the titanic scorpionーー the scorpion, possessing a black shell
and eyes like red luminous dots had the rest of its legs crawl on the wall as it lorded over
Subaru and the others.

Beatrice: “ーーAh.”

In front of the horrifyingly humongous creature, Beatrice widened her eyes. What Beatrice
could see in front of her were pincers of the scorpion that had gouged out Subaru’s leg deeply.
The scorpion ecstatically upheld Subaru’s flesh in its pincers, dripping a large amount of blood
onto the aisle.

ーーHe had been worried, about the obstruction of the titanic scorpion.

The five obstacles he needed to overcome, had all assembled here.

“ーーーー”

This was bad. This was bad this was bad. This was bad this was bad this was bad. This was bad
this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this
was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was
bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad
this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this was bad this
was bad this was bad.

Comprehending how unfavourable the situation was, Subaru tried searching for a means of
survival within his thoughts which were being scorched by ache.
However, nothing dawned upon Subaru as to what could bring about a positive change in the
situation.

Batenkaitos was here, Reid was here, even the titanic scorpion had appeared.

Even if Meili and Shaula restrained the horde of Witch Beasts, the other cards had already
failed to function well with these turn of events. This, will not do.

This path, will not do. With a further, different way of actionーー,

“ーーSubaru!” “Subaru!” “Subaru!!”

Subaru, gnashing his teeth, was able to hear three voices calling for him strike his eardrums.

Beatrice’s poignant voice, Julius’ tensed voice, Emilia’s pleading voice, Subaru heard them
respectively call for him, and.

Batenkaitos, Reid, the titanic scorpion, then moved towards each of them respectively.

As if in order to hinder the actions, the road of Natsuki Subaru, but even earlier than that,

“ーーーー”

ーーAn impact struck the tower with immense vigour, the entire tower vehemently quaked
and a thunderous roar echoed.

“ーーーー”

With the same pace it made Subaru’s body, lying on floor jump, blew away Emilia and the
others who had unfolded offence and defence, crushed even the titanic scorpion’s shell, as the
world crumbled.

The small body beside Subaru was hugging him seemingly in order to protect him. Hugging
back that soft body, Subaru widened his eyes in the midst of the impact.

『ーーI love you.』

ーーThere present was solely the darkness harbouring blind love, as it tried to swallow
Subaru.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーAt that instant everything in the world, white and black, men and women, love and hate,
all had been consumed by the quaking impact but solely Natsuki Subaru managed escaping it.

???: “ーーSubaru.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk!”

???: “Uhya ~hk!”

A call to him, as if pulling that in, Subaru hugged the owner of that voice.

Within his arms, the body moved about in fluster and panick, looking upwards from the middle
of his chest.

That wasーー,
Subaru: “Bea, trice……”

Beatrice: “Y-Yes, I suppose! Doing this suddenly is surprising, in fact. Well it’s not as if Betty
doesn’t like it, I suppose. But, Betty was just worried that you just returned from the book…….
but, seeing Betty’s name being called first is relieving, I suppose.”

“ーーーー”

Yes, Beatrice whispered whilst remaining in Subaru’s arms. Hearing her words, Subaru looked
around himself.

What had happened immediately previously, he had fallen onto the aisle, his leg had also been
wounded, and then into that dark, dark shadowーー.

Subaru: “…….Library?”

???: “For the moment, if you could clear whether you are still half asleep or not then I believe
we could proceed with our codes of action as well, Natsuki-kun.”

That voice struck Subaru, who was astonished to find himself surrounded by the vast amount
of books.

Upon looking that had been Echidna, smiling wryly whilst caressing her light purple hair.
Behind her was the shelf she leaned on and Meili, who rested her chin on her hands saying
“You’re finally u~p”.

“ーーーー”

Beatrice: “Wah, wah wah! Subaru! Subaru, what happened, in fact! Are you not feeling well
after all, I suppose? Can you speak about what you saw in the book?”

Subaru: “Ah, well, hm. I also, need to do that, but……”

Subaru tightly hugged Beatrice’s petite body, and enjoyed her warmth.

And, recognised the reality that he must recognise.

ーーHe had returned. To this moment.

Subaru returned to this moment, having failed to overcome the five obstacles.

CHAPTER 66 “SECOND CHANCE TOWARDS THE DENOUEMENT”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーThe first thing he did was to make his heart accept the truth that he had『Returned by
Death』.

“ーーーー”

Whilst stroking the concerned Beatrice’s head, who was in his arms, Subaru reflected onto the
『Predicament』that he had experienced immediately previously and also were happenings
of the future.
The fact that he had『Returned by Death』meant that he had been unable to evade the
circumstance of crises befalling onto his life.

Abandoning the disasters he knew would arrive, he had exposed the lives of his comrades to
hazardーー no, that was naive. That was not what had happened.

He had not exposed their lives to hazard. Subaru, had let Emilia and the others die.

He knew that would be what it would come down to, yet he missed it.

The existence of the five obstacles assailing the tower, difficult to be neglected. Despite
knowing of them, Subaru had failed to evade the problems due to his indiscretion and naivete.

At the very last moment, what had perhaps decisively taken his life away had been the colossal
black shadow, which relentlessly destroyed this humongous and gigantic tower itselfーー that
was, the greatest and the final obstacle.

Including that, he arranged the five obstacles in his mind again.

The first was the large horde of Witch Beasts, pushing into the tower all at once.

The second one was the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, coming with the aim of Subaru’s『
Memories』and『Name』.

The third was the titanic scorpion, which invaded into the tower in sometime unknown and
lurked in a blind spot, subsequently attacking.

Fourth was the rampaging Reid Astrea, swaggering about freely in the tower, ignoring all
enemies and allies.

The fifth one and the last one was the black shadow, which swallowed and ruined everything.

Their circumstances evolved at the same time, and overlooking even a single one of them
would easily cause the entire plan to collapse.

Could it be said that the jet black shadow which should rightfully be feared was a gesture of
kindness by this unfair and absurd world by notifying Subaru of a time limit. He was in a
dilemma whether it was an issue he should feel grateful for.

Subaru: “Leaving the first one, the large horde of Witch Beasts to Meili and Shaula…….”

This choice could be affirmed to not have been wrong.

Last timeーー no, it would be last to last time now, in the loops until last to last time the five
obstacles must have also concurrently occured. Subaru had also witnessed the scenario of the
Witch Beasts invading into the tower.

Should that happen, crucial fighting forces like Emilia and Julius would have to face the Witch
Beasts in order to restrain them. That had been avoided in this loop whereby Meili had
survived.

The strength of Meili’s existence was unmistakably a single step forward.

However, it was still not sufficient.

Even if the large horde of Witch Beasts could be held back, Subaru and the others were
helpless against the following obstacle.

Emilia had gotten her『Name』robbed by the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』who had

appeared, and though they somehow managed to have Julius join the fight against
Batenkaitos, subsequently Reid partook in the battlefield.

Resultantly the two Emilia and Julius were forced to employ open tactics against the frontiers
of both『Gluttony』and Reid, causing valuable time to be lost ultimately leading to the titanic
scorpion’s intrusion, and directly hitting the declaration of time up by the shadow..

In other words, that balance mustn’t happen. Their number of moves were lacking.

On top of that, what Subaru feared was if the words of the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』ー
ー Louis Arneb were correct, two of『Gluttony』were supposed to have arrived.

He had encountered Ley Batenkaitos. However, the other one’s form was nowhere to be seen.

ーーThis was bad. This was bad this was bad this was bad. At any rate, this was bad.

Even though the situation was progressing with every second, even though Subaru alone had
got a grasp on all the problems, despite piling up so many『Deaths』he did not have the full
picture in clarity.

It had taken far too long for him to take a step. Why did his self, spend so much time in
inactivityーー.

Beatrice: “Calm down, I suppose!”

Subaru: “Ahyah ~hk!”

Subaru’s brain overhead and almost started fuming, that was when Beatrice strongly
sandwiched his cheeks between her two small hands and brought his consciousness back to
reality through pain.

With her hands still on his cheeks, Beatrice resumed at distance close enough to exchange
breaths.

Beatrice: “Subaru, tell what happened in the book, in fact. It’ll be fruitless if you take it upon
yourself alone, I suppose. Properly talk about it, and it will be thought about together…… that
is, Betty and the other’s forte, in fact.”

Subaru: “What happened, in the book, huh…..”

Hearing Beatrice’s earnest appeal, Subaru looked down onto the situation he had been placed
in.

He has accepted the truth that he had『Returned by Death』. And similarly, he must also
recognise and etch the place he had returned to as well.

This place was the library of the third layer of 『Taygeta』.

In the room surrounded with bookshelves housing countless『Books of the Dead』, this was
the scene immediately after his consciousness returned from challenging the『Book of the
Dead』of Reid.
And, speaking of what had happened to Subaru in the bookーー.

Subaru: “ーーStand up, happened.”

Beatrice: “Eh?”

Subaru: “No, I mean I got my back kicked and was driven out of giving up. Shit, this is so
pathetic. I’ve made no progress at all.”

Subaru scratched his head in front of Beatrice, who rounded her eyes.

Subsequently he stood up whilst keeping Beatrice in his grasp, and slowly looked towards the
environsーー towards the two of Echidna and Meili. The members who had been waiting for
Subaru to wake up.

He was already aware of what the missing Emilia and Ram, Shaula and Julius were doing.

The circumstances were already breaking forth, there was no time to halt.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “I’ll cut it short. I failed to see Reid’s memories in the『Book of the Dead』.
Something got in the way.『Books of the Dead』are connected to the soles of the existence
called Od Lagna, that is where I encountered a problematic one.”

Hearing Subaru’s short and quick explanation, the three widened their eyes in surprise.

Subaru gestured an apology for not giving them the time to halt and give thought to it, and
continued his words.

Them beingーー,

Subaru: “ーーThe Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb has declared war on us.”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Echidna: “Though I must say, we come so far to the boundary in the east and Sin Archbishops
again, huh. It seems that there is a profound and immeasurable connection between them and
Natsuki-kun.”

After listening to his explanation, Echidna ridiculed Subaru’s circumstances with that
comment.

Whilst hearing that comment, Subaru and the others jumped and descended the staircase of
the library, moving in order to reunite with their comrades who had distanced themselves
from『Taygeta』.

Subaru: “Unfortunately, I happen to have amnesia. I have no idea about having a relationship
with these Sin Archbishop folks if it was worth calling profound…… Am I really that connected
to them?”

Beatrice: “At the very least, they are the ones responsible for making Betty and the others
come to this tower, I suppose. Made a long journey through the desert, seeking a solution to
what all they had done.”
Subaru: “I thought I had heard just the surface of the aim behind coming to this tower, so they
were the true origin. They really can’t do anything better.”

Frowning in tediousness, Subaru was stumped by happening to have a destined relationship

with unpleasant parties.

Although he did not press them much about it, both Beatrice and Echidna did not limit the
people he was connected to as only『Gluttony』. If Subaru’s ideas were correct, then there
were perhaps seven people who were all Sin Archbishops, thus he conjectured that the ones
he had gotten involved with had not been solely『Gluttony』.

Subaru: “That depresses me, so I don’t want to talk about it right now…… oh.”

???: “Echidna! Subaru, you’re also there!”

And, when Subaru and the others returned to the fourth layer and sprinted towards the aisle,
the person who came dashing towards them just in timeーー Julius, raised a voice of surprise.

Last time as well Julius had returned to『Taygeta』in order to inform Echidna and Subaru of
the atypical situation surrounding the tower. They had now encountered him a bit earlier.

Seeing Subaru having safely returned from the『Book of the Dead』, Julius said,

Julius: “So you are safe, Subaru. Did you secure the vital information from the『Book of the
Dead』?”

Subaru: “Though it’ll be the same explanation as what I gave to Beatrice and the others, that
failed. The detailed explanation is a question for me later, so I’d like to solve these abnormal
circumstances concurrently.”

Julius: “What do you mean, in other words?”

Subaru: “It means I can guess what the situation basically is. ーーRight now, Witch Beasts are
surrounding the tower, right?”

The moment Subaru fired his question, an immense tremor jolted the tower.

That indistinct and constant something akin to tremors reached everyone present inside the
tower. Its cause being correctly guessed made Julius gaze in slight wonderment.

However, he immediately lowered his chin and nodded,

Julius: “Just as you say. Currently, the environs of this Pleiades Watchtower have been
besieged by a great number of Witch Beasts. At the outer edge of the tower, Miss Shaula is
aggressively struggling and stalling the Witch Beasts’ invasion but……”

Meili: “If the identity of these tremors is a horde of bad animal-chan’s the~n, no matter how
strongly the naked onee-san may stand she’ll eventually not be able to restrain them hu~h.”

Julius: “Henceforth, I want you to lend your strength. What do you say, Meili.”

Meili jumped into the conversation, and Julius faced and requested her with sincerity.
Accepting his sincerity, Meili turned a profoundly meaningful gaze towards Subaru and the
others.
Getting the impression that the gaze intended to ask about the pros and cons about her
actions, Subaru lightly inhaled and nodded.

Subaru: “I’m requesting you too, Meili, nothing will get sorted if it isn’t for you. Sorry for this
being so sudden, but please cooperate so that we can all take a step forward together.”

Meili: “…….Hmm? Geez onii-san, still so pathetic even after saying such grand wo~rds. But,
since you asked me earnestly, leave that place to me. Be gratefu~l.”

Subaru: “Ah, my heartfelt gratitude! I love you!”

Meili: “How pe~tty……”

Making a sour look in response to Subaru’s gratitude, Meili consented to cope with the Witch
Beasts. With this, one of the five obstacles will be cleared. Till now it had been the same as last
time.

Henceーー,

Julius: “Well then, let’s take her to Miss Shaula……”

Subaru: “No, we will be taking a different code of action. Meili, do you know where the
balcony is? Work together with Shaula there, and somehow stall the Witch Beasts.”

Meili: “The end of the aisle, ri~ght? Really, you don’t know ho~w to treat people.”

Hearing that, Meili spilled a sigh and dashed off. Though languid and unenthusiastic, he
understood that that was her own pose seeing her move in accordance with Subaru’s orders.
That was, as fast as she could run.

And,

Julius: “Subaru, with the Witch Beasts aside, you seem to possess confirmation of some sort.
What are you aware of?”

Subaru: “I guess so. I’ll explain it along the way. Come with me for now. ーーWe must hurry,
or Emilia-chan and the others will be in danger.”

Julius: “ーー~hk!”

Julius widened his eyes in astonishment, and Subaru ran after patting his shoulder. He held
Beatrice in his arms, and Echidna hurried behind them as well.

Julius shook had been stumped for a moment but shook his head, and caught up to his back
quickly.

Subaru: “Earlier I told you that I failed to dive into the『Book of the Dead』, right. I couldn’t
see Reid’s memories. Instead of that, I came across another chap over there…… I encountered
the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』.”

Julius: “ーーNo way. Why would『Gluttony』, be in the『Book of the Dead』?”

Hearing the name of the enemy he had a connection to, Julius’ expressions froze. Echidna
called out to his side profile saying “Julius”.
She alone was making an expression of feeling chagrined pertaining to the speed of her feet,
as she raised a single of finger,

Echidna: “According to what Natsuki-kun had said, the『Books of the Dead』are an apparatus
of the cradle of Od Lagna……. the Hall of Memories in order to take custody of the memories of
the dead, the paths of life walked. And, the Sin Archbishops of『Gluttony』eat the『
Memories』and『Names』of others. In other words……”

Julius: “Their Authority, is making use of that end of Od Lagna’s power? ……No, you said that
you met『Gluttony』in the book, right. If that’s so then Subaru, the reason behind your
memory loss is.”

Subaru: “Yeah, it’s nothing like the tower’s trap or mechanism. Sheer FOE…… it was an
accident caused by a random encounter is what it means. The same way of victimisation as
you say.”

It was impossible to imagine having to encounter『Gluttony』when facing the『Book of the

Dead』.

That too if Subaru and the others’ imagination last time had been correct, then the『Book of
the Dead』possessing the possibility of encountering『Gluttony』was solely the book of Reid,
who had been reconstructed in the tower.

How terrible a fortune would one need for that to happen, he also wanted to object to the
deeds of the Subaru until yesterday. Such that he had started wanting to believe idle gossip
like truly had a connection with the Sin Archbishops.

Julius: “For it to be the same as this, quite an awful preference I must say…… However, if there
had been contact between you and『Gluttony』at the point of last night, then this charge of
the Witch Beasts too?”

Beatrice: “It would mean that the enemy ended up getting the time of more than half a day for
making preparations, I suppose. Had Subaru remembered, matters might’ve been…… Ah! Betty
is not reproaching Subaru, in fact!”

Subaru: “I know. But, it’s a matter of course that you’d reproach me. It would’ve been better
had the me until yesterday not made this blunder, it would’ve been better if the present me
was smarter.”

Had that been the case, they would’ve surely been able to face the enemy in a further
prepared state.

But saying that now was pointless. Contesting with all cards they possessed, that was vital.

What was needed was readiness, decisiveness and the intent to have faith inーー oneself
aside, in comrades.

Subaru: “Just as what you judged, the horde of Witch Beasts is『Gluttony’s』doing. On top of
that,『Gluttony』himself will march in and enter…… and will be aiming for Emilia-chan and
the others.”
And before Subaru and the others reach, having been late at noticing, the isolated force of
Emilia will be coerced into making strenuous efforts and letting Ram and the rest escape,
calling the result of getting her『Name』getting eaten upon herself.

They must stop that from happening this time. ーーFor that purpose, he had taken shortcuts
in several positions of the game.

Subaru: “If we don’t let Emilia-chan’s『Name』get robbed……”

ーーPerhaps, they might avoid Ram having to withdraw from the war front.

“ーーーー”

Last time, the reason why Ram was unable to undertake action was the result of Batenkaitos
stealing Emilia’s『Name』, for she had been unable to catch Emilia’s lack of existence and the
absence of memories.

Should that risk be done away with, it would be plausible to expect Ram’s existence as war
potential. Should they hold onto Rem and take care of her, whom she had brought with
herself, then there shouldn’t be any issues in that regard either.

And, if the tag team of Emilia and Ram could hold Batenkaitos down.

Subaru: “Julius! There’s a job you have to do as well! We’ll somehow manage things with『
Gluttony』. The opponent you’ve been connected to as well. I very well get your feeling of
wanting to send him flying, but……”

Julius: “But, what? In this place, an opponent which should be prioritised above『Gluttony』
can’t……”

Subaru: “ーーReid will come down. If he manages to interfere then everything will come down
to nothing. There’s the role, to stop that.”

“ーーーー”

Receiving that elucidation, the repeated surprise yielded wrinkles on Julius’ middle forehead
yet again.

However, rather than meagre astonishment this time it was composed more of perplexity, and
doubt.

It was a matter of course.

The attack and raid by the large horde Witch Beasts and the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』.
Both of those could be disposed of as things he heard directly by『Gluttony』in the『Book of
the Dead』.

However, matters shall differ should Reid’s existence get tangled with that. There was no point
of contact between the existence of Reid and『Gluttony』. Because at the very least, the
facility of the tower and the Sin Archbishops were unrelated.

Henceforth, seeking a logical basis for that explanation was not possibleーー,

Julius: “……If that is true, then let’s assume Reid Astrea shall arrive downstairs. In this state of
affairs, the possibility of him acting whilst ignoring them.”
Subaru: “Can’t imagine that happening, right? Really? Does he seem to be the type of guy who
would be influenced by the surrounding situation?”

Beatrice: “……Sorry but Betty can’t imagine that happening, in fact. That thing has the nature
to prioritize what he wants to do, I suppose. No matter what the situation.”

Beatrice assented on the basis of an unpleasant confirmation whilst being carried in Subaru’s
arms. Julius reached the conclusion hearing her and then looked at Echidna, as if asking for
final thoughts.

Echidna shrugged her petite shoulders in response to his gaze.

Echidna: “I agree as well. Regardless, it is difficult to believe he would start walking around
freely in the tower. Though it would be more accurate to say that I don’t want to believe
that…… Nastuki-kun, that information too?”

Subaru: “ーー. That’s right. I heard from『Gluttony』.”

After hesitating for a moment, Subaru nodded and boldly lied responding to Echidna’s
question.

As a matter of fact, the possibility of『Gluttony』playing a role in the sequence of events of

Reid walking freely was slim. At the very least, Batenkaitos had been surprised by Reid’s
presence, and looking at how they dealt with each other, he must not have summoned Reid as
an ally either.

That’s why this had been entirely unable to convey the authenticity of the information Subaru
had and was more like a safeguard.

“ーーーー”

Listening to Subaru’s answer, who was at a somewhat rough spot, Julius dove into his thoughts
making a strained face.

However, even when they were troubled with thoughts, time continued to flow moment by
moment. Especially presently, the situation of the tower was worsening, with the horde of
Witch Beasts and Sin Archbishops.

Recognising that fact, Echidna called out saying “Julius”,

Echidna: “In the present situation, I am also hesitant about keeping distance from visible
threats and turning towards potential hazards. But, Natsuki-kun’s words……”

Julius: “Should be trusted…… yes, I know, Echidna. To be honest, I find it regrettable to turn
away from the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, a bitter enemy of mine as well. However”

Subaru: “ーーReid Astrea, can only be left to you. Just as I told you earlier.”

Julius: “……If I don’t win, our calculations will fail, was it. Geez, such incorrigible killing words.”

Should their calculations fail, should the gears come disjointed, perhaps what would be yielded
forth would be a tragedy lacking reason.

As if having caught a glimpse of that in Subaru’s earnest, black eyes, Julius let out a deep sigh.
Julius: “I promise you. I shall take the responsibility for Reid. ーーHowever, if things turn out
that he cannot move from the second layer then I shall join you. Any objections?”

Subaru: “None. There can’t be anything better than you being free and Reid being immobile. I
leave the timely judgement up to you, but it’s your duty to win against Reid as well, you
know.”

Julius: “Very well, I understand. Echidna, Beatrice-sama, I shall leave the rest to you.”

Subaru: “Leave it to me……”

Subaru distorted his cheeks at the remark of the other two aside from himself being entrusted
with it, whereas Julius smoothly caressed his bangs and gallantly turned their back towards
them.

The cuffs of his white clothes getting disordered, Julius kicked the floor with his lengthy legs
and headed for the staircase to the second layer.

Echidna: “ーーI will not press you much regarding how you got that affirmation.”

“ーーーー”

Echidna: “What is important, is that we trust you. I will appreciate it if you don’t betray mine
or his feelings.”

Subaru: “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but you have my gratitude.”

Having seen off Julius’ back, Echidna addressed in a low tone. The true intent of those words
identified the lack of connection between Reid and『Gluttony』.

Gulping down that unease, Echidna and Julius made the gesture of trusting Subaru’s discourse.
He must respond to their trust, their expectations.

Subaru: “ーーUgh.”

Abruptly, just when his mind came upon such thoughts, a chilling sensation rose in the interior
of Subaru’s chest.

Beatrice furrowed her eyebrows upon Subaru’s response, but Subaru narrowed his eyes and
turned away from her reaction.

ーーHe had memories of this warmth.

It was the queer warmth he had tasted immediately prior to being swallowed by the shadow in
the previous loop. His heart rate increasing, Subaru suffered the chilling warmth and closed his
eyes.

What levitated at the back of his eyelids were balls of light shivering with fleetingness and
transience.

One within his arms and one right next to him, and one in the direction Subaru was facingーー
.

Subaru: “Let’s hurry! We all have to go by ourselves and join Emilia-chan and the others!”
Echidna: “That is all well and good, but will we be of any help? To say it clearly, the present you
and Beatrice, and me on top of that, we are all non-combatants.”

Beatrice: “Betty can act as a bit of fighting force upon wanting to fight. Besides, Subaru must
not be aiming to be a reinforcement either, I suppose.”

With Subaru having sprinted ahead, Beatrice and Echidna exchanged their views.

Echidna’s anxiety was undisputable, and Beatrice’s idea was correct.

Sadly enough, Subaru and the others could not act as reinforcement for Emilia in terms of war
potential. Instead of themーー,

Ram: “ーーBarusu! So you have woken up!”

Subaru: “Ram!”

By the edge of the aisle, the same spectacle as beforeーー appeared the figure of Ram on
Patrasche’s back, with Rem in her arms.

She jauntily jumped off Patrasche’s back and handed over the reins to Subaru.

Ram: “You took too long to wake up! Look after Rem! Protect her with the will to die, you
won’t be excused if you hurt her or touch her in a weird manner. Ram willーー.”

Subaru: “Wait wait wait, in a lot of ways you’re too fast! I get what you’re talking about but
calm down! You are……”

Ram: “The Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』is here! Emilia-sama is fighting back, but she won’t
fare well. Ram must return immediately, or it will be too late!”

“ーーーー”

That instant, the emotions recurring within Subaru’s chest twisted.

He was relieved pertaining to Ram, who hurriedly wanted to return to the battlefield and
hearing Emilia’s name from her mouth, and rage sprouted for the abominable Batenkaitos’
existence being confirmed, his bitter enemy.

Keeping those aside, Subaru handed over the reins he had been given to Echidna.

Subaru: “Echidna! I’m counting on you to take Rem and Patrasche to a safe zone! The balcony
or the second layer won’t do! You can’t get close to the Green Room right now either.
Probably『Taygeta』should be the safest!”

Echidna: “Natsuki-kun, what about you!?”

Subaru: “Beatrice and I will go with Ram for the Sin Archbishop!”

Subaru glared into the pale cerulean eyes of Echidna, who had been startled by suddenly being
handed over the reins. Whilst she inhaled faintly Subaru caressed Patrasche’s neck and jerked
his chin seeing Rem, on its back,

Subaru: “Earlier, you had said. To not betray your trust. I’m counting on you for the same. Rem
is in your hands. She is, an indispensable girl for『Natsuki Subaru』.”
Echidna: “ーーWhat a curious thing to say. Even though you yourself are supposed to be
Natsuki Subaru.”

Subaru: “……I also trust you for understanding my feelings a bit, you know.”

He had heard that the existence of Echidna consisted of having borrowed the body of the
young girl named Anastasia. That could also be said to be a position similar to the present
Natsuki Subaru, who was overwriting the existence『Natsuki Subaru』with himself.

Receiving those words from Subaru, Echidna made a staggered expression,

Echidna: “Natsuki-kun, could it be that you areーー.”

Subaru: “ーーI’m counting on you.”

Not letting Echidna complete her words, Subaru sprinted, leaving her and the rest behind.

Ram had already been heading towards the front of the aisle. Leaving whilst catching a small
glimpse of Rem’s sleeping face, atop Patrasche’s back, and stimulating her own courage.

Ram: “Why, did you come, Barusu. Rem is……”

Subaru: “Rem said, to do what needs to be done instead of looking after her! That was
preached to me in the book!”

Ram: “ーー~hk! By Rem? What does that mean?”

Ram’s light crimson eyes gave way to unrest upon Subaru’s words, who was right next to her.
It was just that they simply did not have enough time for him to cordially and courteously
explain the events of the『Hall of Memories』.

That’s why Subaru conveyed only what was utmost important briefly.

Subaru: “Rem said to fight, and regain. That’s why, I’ll go with you too!”

Beatrice: “Of course, don’t forget that Betty is there too, in fact.”

Ram: “ーー. That is fine, for now. You’ll be cross-questioned about it a hundred times later.”

Subaru: “Isn’t hundred a bit too scary!?”

Subaru shivered, since he couldn’t even hear it to be a joke in Ram’s case. However, it was her
compassion for letting Subaru bypass through that despite not explaining a single crucial thing.

And, the circumstance where that was required to be done, approached right in front of their
eyesーー.

???: “ーーIce Brand Arts!”

The following moment, Emilia’s back was visible in the centre of the frozen aisle as she
fluttered danced about with armaments of ice.

Confronting her was the Sin Archbishop of dirty appearance, Ley Batenkaitos.

Catching sight of that, Ram shouted.

Ram: “Emilia-sama!”
Subaru conceived that they had made it in time considering that was Emilia’s name.

And at the same time, Emilia noticed them behind upon being called and responded with “Eh,
Ram!?”.

Emilia: “Why did you come back!? And Subaru and Beatrice too, I’m glad you’re okay…… but!
This is rea~lly dangerous right now! Stay back! Get away!”

Ram: “Rem has been evacuated to someplace safe. Now on, Ram shall also assist you in
battle.”

Emilia: “But, Ram, you are……”

Ram: “To be taken away, even if you say that do you think Ram will allow being taken away?”

Whilst responding to Emilia, Ram reached to her legs and unsheathed the slender wand
equipped there.

The wand was shorter than what normally magicians could be imagined to have. Though it
seemed like an article with no peculiarities, it could also be felt that it exerted a sense of
enigma and queer pressure.

And, seeing Ram’s form preparing to use it,『Gluttony』laughed at a distance away from
Emilia,

Ley: “Haha~! What’s this what’s this, so you came back, nee-sama! Oh dear, how handsome!
Why just why is nee-sama so cool? Truly, nee-sama is wonderful ~tsu!”

Ram: “ーーIrksome. You’re getting killed, Sin Archbishop.”

Ram fired her quiet intent to kill towards the Sin Archbishop clapping his hands and guffawing.

It was intense rage enough to send chills down Subaru’s spine, who had never been faced by it,
as he glanced from the side. Despite receiving that direct eye contact, Batenkaitos’ composure
did not flinch whatsoever,

Ley: “How nice, so nice, very nice, quite nice, as it’s nice, isn’t it nice, as it’s probably nice, as
it’s perhaps nice, as we think it’s nice! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu! We apologize
for arbitrarily and overwhelmingly bringing an end to the connection. Though in actuality, it
was supposed to be a much more touching reunion, you kno~w.”

Ram: “What are you……”

Ley: “Something like stealing the『Name』and『Memories』of a valuable person, feels like

becoming the greatest enemy upon being thought of revenge, right? Yet, the people eaten by
us, in most cases don’t remember about that is what it means. Even though we love, we
understand nee-sama this much, nee-sama doesn’t know even the slightest bit of that feeling
is what it means! That’s like, a wasteful way of usage like showering salt onto a salivatingly
high-quality ingredient, isn’t it.”

Attentively and profoundly, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』commenced explaining

circumstances completely impossible to be referred to.

The truth was, the power『Gluttony』wielded of stealing the memories of others was an act
equivalent to trampling upon life. Should family members, lovers, benefactors be attacked and
hunted down by them, the worst possible phenomenon would be that they would be
forgotten and disappear onto the other side of oblivion, and the hatred which was supposed to
exist would also vanish.

In one way, that would function as safety against letting anyone take revenge on themselves.

Howeverーー,

Ley: “ーーIsn’t that we~ll, the greatest level of boring?”

However, none other than Batenkaitos, declared it to be boring.

“ーーーー”

Ley: “Like the rich hatred which was originally supposed to be attained, or the rumbling
corrupted rage, such freshly aromatic and fetid emotions get thoroughly denied is what it
means. That’s a great loss for us…… Until the onii-san over there, shows up.”

Subaru: “Me……?”

Ley: “Sa~y onii-san, for some reason even after we eat the『Name』you can still remember
that person, right? We pretty much do get the reason behind that? The place onii-san was
born into must have been a bit different from here, but what’s important is its result. Onii-san,
is our saviour.”

Whilst saying so, Batenkaitos opened his arms wide and continued looking at Subaru with an
intoxicated expression.

With a passionate and zealous gaze as if he was truly deeply in love with Subaru.

Ley: “No, let’s dare state it this way! Onii-san is our hero ~tsu! Innocent, hard working, uneasy
unless someone is by his side, mean, makes our chest sting and hurt the more we think about
it, on top of that, a hero who understands those feelings……!”

Subaru: “Stop with such eerie comments! With what intention are you……”

Ley: “Of course, these are emotions from the bottom of the heart. How ha~rsh, how patheti~c.
Even though we are so gallantly, we are so wholeheartedly, thinking of onii-san, you know.”

Subaru could not comprehend how true a remark that was, composed of blended emotions.
He couldn’t imagine it, neither did he want to.

However, taking Batenkaitos’ comments until now into account it naturally became clear.

The emotions of the existence captured by him, directed towards Subaru were beingーー no,
deception was unnecessary.

The emotions of Rem, who had been captured by him, were beingーー,

Ley: “How about it eh! If it suits you then let’s repeat that touching passion once again! Let’s
start from here, onii-san ~tsu! From square one, no…… from ze”

Emilia: “ーーHiyah!!”

Ley: “Woopsie!?”
At that instant, after having stalked up to Batenkaitos’ rear, Emilia slammed the large ice
hammer she held in both of her hands into the back of the Sin Archbishop’s head mercilessly.

Batenkaitos spilled the words in a ridiculing tone as if in a manga or something and fell
towards the front.

Engrossed in recreating the『Memories』, he lost his attention from those other than Subaru.

Even so, he must have still remained vigilant of Ram, but the ones he ought to have paid
attention to were not merely Subaru and Ramーー,

Beatrice: “Murak, I suppose. Along with”

Emilia: “I snuck up to him, and bam!”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “……Eh, we won?”

Emilia: “I did it!”

The silent and inactive Batenkaitos, while Emilia made a triumphant pose with her fist
clenched, nodding towards Beatrice who reciprocated. Subaru widened his eyes at the far too
quick conclusion.

Beatrice: “……The curtain fell way too quickly, in fact.”

Ram: “Indeed. Where should Ram take these feelings when she was just about to tear that
thing to pieces. Emilia-sama!”

Emilia: “Eh, what? Was it wrong?”

Ram: “ーー. No, it was splendid. Yes, truly splendid.”

Beatrice, who was being hugged by Subaru, and Ram expressed their disappointment for the
collapsed『Gluttony』.

Ram, who had the connection between her and the bitter enemy trampled by in an
unexpected manner, seemed to have a complex state of mind pertaining to Emilia’s action.

However,

Subaru: “Well, there’s certainly a mountain of stuff I’d like to say but the words which come up
the first are Emilia-chan, good job! With this, we should tie up『Gluttony』and……”

???: “ーーUnfortunately, it can’t be allowed to go that way, onii-san.”

“ーーーー”

Before Subaru, who was thinking that the second of the five obstacles had been digested in an
unexpected fashion, Batenkaitos slowly and relaxedly stood up despite being supposed to have
collapsed motionlessly.

Subaru widened his eyes in response to that unnatural movement, whilst Beatrice stiffened
herself.

Of course, Emilia and Ram also had a hue of vigilance paint their eyesーー,
Ram: “Did he go crazy by getting hit in the head? Also considering his courting comments
towards Barusu, if he can’t discern the situation then……”

???: “Ah, ah, all that is fine. We have also already conveyed our feelings, and neither do we
intend to do something like hold back……”

Intercepting Ram’s views, Batenkaitos remained with his eyes cast downwards after standing
up, hiding his face behind those long, dark brown hair, he muttered and whispered something.

As if overlapping with those whispers, a distorted and repulsive sound echoed through the
aisle.

Emilia: “No way……”

Emilia blinked her amethyst eyes in response to the bizarre happening accompanying the
repulsive echo.

What was being reflected in her beautiful eyes was Batenkaitos’ body changing from its very
skeletal structure, giving rise to a distorted reportーー the flesh body of the petite youth
changed into a muscly and brawny giant.

A nightmarish occurrence, but what was truly nightmarish for Subaru was waiting ahead.

???: “Yay, onii-san, were you surprised? This is『Solar Eclipse』…… well, kind of like one of
our trump cards? Unlike earlier, this time we’ll make you ours through sheer force.”

Subaru: “You sure, are saying some pretty eerie stuff, transgender bastard. You are……”

Seized with nightmarish dread, Subaru asked whilst sweating cold.

Receiving that, the giant smiled sweetly and without hiding his eccentric ambience, bowed.

Louis: “ーーWitch Cult Sin Archbishop representing『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb.”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Can’t stay for much long. By snitching and eating, we must clean up everything,
everything while onii-chan is asleep, you see.”

CHAPTER 67 “LITTLE KING ”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Witnessing the figure of the man before his eyes ridiculously claim himself to be Louis Arneb,
Subaru voiced in surprise.

The man’s way of appearing was unforeseen and unnatural, but what was further unexpected
was the name he had given for himself.

It was difficult to conceive it as a mere prank, and even when considered as a phenomenon it
yet remained gruelling to acceptーー.
Ram: “ーーThey did say something about a form changing Sin Archbishop, it seems that was
regarding this. However, the choice of the form taken is rather questionable, did you think you
would receive any mercy if you chose this appearance?”

Louis: “Form changing, huh…… A~h, you mean that prattling loudmouth woman? Grouping us
with that thing hurts even us. Besides, the principle of that thing and our『Solar Eclipse』is
totally different. That is being a copycat, while this is reconstruction.”

Ram: “Copycat, reconstruction……?”

Using that interim mighty body, Louis replied. As he frowned at that answer, hearing Ram
mention “another Sin Archbishop” left a bad taste in Subaru’s mouth.

Though it was only to be expected that there would be Sins and Sin Archbishops other than『
Gluttony』existing, knowing even one of them stemmed into an immediate dislike for all of
them.

Though they were supposed to be form changing, it was intriguing why they had not used that
ability till now.

Louis: “That being said, this body, being treated as an unknown person, was actually quite a
famous person, you know? Though sadly, nee-sama and the others wouldn’t have any memory
of the people eaten by us.”

Ram: “Famous person…… in other words, borrowing the form of an eaten person? Is that so,
truly the worst kind of thing to do, totally fits you people who have committed themselves to
doing evil. Nauseating.”

Louis: “Wa~h oh, nee-sama geez, your words are so dirty they hurt, you know? If you say that
then we, who still have the memories as your younger sister, will feel ashamed……”

And, that was as far as the interim Louis’ conversation went.

The interim Louis flexibly leaned forward, and the blow that came from behindーー he dodged
the strike by the hammer of ice. Of course, the attacker wasーー,

Emilia: “Ah, yah!”

Louis: “Huhuhu ~tsu, how merciless, Emilia-sama! Onii-chan may have allowed you to let him
get a taste of it, but we won’t allow such an ambush to hit us, you know?”

Emilia: “If it won’t hit then I will just keep attacking till it hits! I don’t even want to ambush
you, I just want to strike you down!”

Proclaiming so, Emilia changed the hammer of ice she held in her hands into twin swords of ice
and attacked the interim Louis. However, the interim Louis dodged her attack with an
extraordinary jump above, and aimed for Emilia’s slender hands from a higher angle,

Louis: “Here ~tsu!”

Emilia: “Kya~!”

Her body sharply rotated, Emilia’s frame was thrown off balance. Emilia twisted her body and
used her arms in order to prevent herself from falling on her back. However, the interim Louis
aimed straight for her face with his toe.
Should it be too late then Emilia’s face, which was the cutest in the world, would get squashed.
ーーAt that point,

Ram: “Stop ignoring Ram and fighting all by yourself already.”

Emilia: “Ram!”

Ram, confirming the movement of the opponent who was aiming for Emilia’s face, pointed the
wand that she held in her hands towards the face of the interim Louis.

At that moment, an extremely small wind was born, and transforming into a blade, was
launched to slice up the opponent’s face.

Louis: “ーーPalm of the Fist King!”

Nullifying Ram’s powerful attack with minimal strength using his palm, the interim Louis
avoided the damage and then pounced downwards.

His perforating palm received the blade of wind from below, swallowing the wind in it’s
shockwaves and scattering it away subsequently.

Crushing the wind from his right hand, the interim Louis then tried to grip onto Ram with his
free left hand. However, by the time his hand reached Ram had already taken Emilia away with
herself out of the opponent’s reach, diving into a downward position outside the battle.

Louis: “You’re do~ing it!”

Ram: “Hah ~hk!”

Clenching her swinging free left hand, the interim Louis applauded Ram’s judgement and
strength of action. Shaking his praise away with a ridiculing exhale, Ram then pulled Emilia’s
hand towards herself.

Ram: “Emilia-sama, are you unhurt?”

Emilia: “Y-Yes, thank you. It would have been rea~lly painful for me if it wasn’t for Ram saving
me. Even so…… did you see that just now?”

Ram: “ーーIt seems, he has clearly gotten stronger.”

Ram nodded, gesturing her knowledge upon Emilia’s response.

And, witnessing the short dialogue between the two, Subaru also held the same opinion as
them.

ーーAlthough it was only a short exchange of moves, the interim Louis’ manoeuvres were
swift and accurate.

Though it was the opinion of someone inexperienced, these abilities probably exceeded those
of Batenkaitos. At the end of that exchange Ram’s attack had been completely crushed, as if
reality was messing around with them.

Louis: “The one right now was Palm of the Fist King…… Named by the one who possessed this
body and memory,『Fist King』Neiji Rockhardt. Possessing the strongest palm, capable of
blasting away anything, a powerful person with no enemies on the Gladiator Island.”
Ram: “……It seems that you are not familiar with revealing your strengths. In the end, you are
just trying to show that you are at the disadvantage. Ram will not be fooled and hesitate
because of this.”

Louis: “We would not mind that at all, nee-sama! To the point that if you can corner us then
we want you to corner us! See, don’t you look back onto the sweet memory of defeat later
on?”

Ram: “Who knows. Ram only knows of victory so she doesn’t understand that.”

Louis: “Is that so? That’s just the waste of not knowing the sourness of life.”

The moment he said that, the interim Louis’ figure was scratched out of visibility. It would
seemingly be more accurate to say that he literally disappeared rather than just moving
swiftly.

Ram: “ーー!?”

Ram widened her eyes at the enemy’s unexpected move. Even she had been unable to grasp
the opponent’s position.

There was no way for her to escapeーー,

Emilia: “ーーRam, watch out!”

Saying that, this time it was Emilia who grasped Ram and leapt backwards. Several of Emilia’s
beautiful silver hair were too late to escape that attack, as they were caught up in the impact
and got slashed off, scattering around in the aisle.

And, the one visible was not a fast warrior, but instead a bald man, as he laughed saying “Haha
~tsu!”.

With a somewhat jumpy appearance and wearing an orange gown, the man smacked his lips at
the form of the fleeing Emilia.

Louis: “How nice, so nice, isn’t it nice. Can you dodge the next one?”

At that moment, the form of the famous person disappeared into thin air and that of a
different one appeared. This seemed as if it was a payback for the earlier surprise ambush.

From one blind spot to another, a flashing dagger made accurate attacks energetically. Emilia,
whilst holding Ram, continued to defend the attacks off as she got completely dominated.

Louis: “Hahaha! You’re doing it, doing it, doing it! How did you see through these secret
manoeuvres of『Leaper』Dorkell? It’s truly a mystery!”

Emilia: “That’s obvious! I guessed it!”

Ram: “Of course, that is not all to it, there is also Ram’s support. ーーEmilia-sama!”

Emilia: “Y-Yeah.”

Flying into a blind spot, the interim Louis launched an attack.

Although the opponent was someone capable of flying around freely, all whilst maintaining
that vicious smile, Ram was able to see where he would appear next. On Ram’s call, Emilia
swung her long legs rapidly.
With that, when the bald man appeared next, Emilia’s heel struck his side.

Louis: “Ghu…… ~tsu.”

Emilia: “Hiya~h–!!”

Emilia thrusted her heel into his face, and struck the opponent down. At that moment, Emilia
grabbed one of the pillars of ice erecting from the ground in her hands and launched its sharp,
pointed tip towards her fallen opponent.

If the blow were to not be defended away, the strike would penetrate right through his chest
and it would make for a truly unpleasant finish.

However, unfortunately enough, it was not effective whatsoever.

Emilia: “Eh!?”

Louis: “『Carnivorous Beast』Beli Heinelga’s skin cannot be pierced, not even by the Holy
Sword, is what they used to say.”

Shattering the pillar of ice with his bare back, was a middle aged man with an enormous beard,
smiling ferociously.

Lying down, he aimed for Emilia’s waist with his arm, which was seemingly as tough as a logー
ー and somehow defending away that attack, Emilia made haste and flew, flew, flew
backwards.

Emilia: “Uh! Ah! Uh! Hey, at this pace……!”

Ram: “Emilia-sama, please let go of Ram.”

Emilia: “No! As if I will abandon Ram……ghk.”

Ram: “That is not the case.”

Emilia escaped from the enemy with Ram in her grip, and Ram sealed her lips by gently placing
a finger onto them.

Ram shook her head looking at Emilia, whose words she had interrupted.

Ram: “It’s about time you let Ram also attack is what it means.”

The moment she said that, she swept away Emilia’s gripped arms, and stood firm directly
against the giant. Seeing that, the interim Louis smacked his rock-hard lips, and launched his
palm towards the young girl.

Louis: “Huhu ~tsu! Get crushed!”

Ram: “Assuming that is even possible, politely say please be crushed, Ram-sama.”

With that comeback, Ram charged straight towards the approaching palm. If the situation was
to be slightly exaggerated, then it could be said that the palm was enormous enough to crush
Ram’s entire body.

Recklessly clashing with the palm up front would be the same as clashing with the front of an
approaching carーー at the very least, that appeared to be so in Subaru’s eyes.
In response to that, Ram,

“ーーーー”

Ram: “At this level, you shouldn’t even think you can catch Ram.”

At the moment those fingers were about to reach her, Ram, with her lips relaxed, dodged the
attack with minimal movement and launched her elbow onto her opponent’s face.

That fair elbow, with its sharpness resulting from its fragility, came in contact with the
opponent’s nose, mercilessly sending shocks through the body of the『Carnivorous Beast』.
And, at that moment, Ram’s left hand was visibly coming down to grab his throat.

Louis: “ーー~tsu.”

Ram: “You have continued to blabber nonsense for quite some time, it is getting irritating now.
Embrace your misfortune, and choke to death at the hands of Ram here, you despicable thing
of a person.”

The interim Louis faced problems, as he tried to pursue the crucial points of the body whilst
lacking proper training for doing so. Using that to her advantage, Ram resumed her offensive
and this time, pointed the tip of her elegant wand towards him.

And, as its tip became the centre of a beautiful gathering of energy, it subsequently released
wind magic, pushing the giant slightly behind.

Subaru: “Strong……!”

Subaru intently stared at the sight of the interim Louis splattering blood onto the aisle whilst
skilfully rolling.

Till now, he had concentrated on observing the fight so much that he had forgotten to
breathe, but the moment Ram stood upon the battlefield, the flow of the fight faced slight
alteration.

Of course, though all of it was based on the fact that Ram could not drag on battling for too
long,

Subaru: “Ram fighting this much is a miscalculation I’m happy for……”

Beatrice: “That, is not the case, in fact. You cannot rely on just Ram, I suppose.”

Subaru: “ーー? What does that……”

Mean, was what Subaru intended to ask Beatrice, who was in his arms whilst tilting his head.
And, before Beatrice could respond to his query the answer itself appeared before him.

“ーーーー”

Ram’s posture, as she tried to step ahead, broke down. Subaru observed whether she had
accidentally slipped, but that was not the case.

Ram’s forehead and neck were flooded with sweat and it was visible that every continuing
breath was hurting her.

At that moment, he wondered how much of defence and prolongation of the battle he could
actually speak of, taking the unforeseen spectacle before him into account.
Beatrice: “If it is for a short period of time, then Ram’s fighting sense can follow. However……”

Subaru: “She has a time limit like that……!? Oh no, Ramーー”

Unaware of such a weakness of hers, he had sent Ram into that dangerous situation. Along
with Subaru’s panicking voice, the interim Louis changed into the form of the muscle-rich huge
man once again at the same time.

Aiming for the stationary Ram, the enemy moved forward briskly with his palm pointed
outwards seeking to make a successful onslaught. If she were to receive a direct hit, it was
unknown how much of it Ram would actually be able to take.

Subaru: “Ramーー!”

Louis: “Shut your mumbling, you are so damn loud for a man.”

Subaru called out desperately, but Ram showed no signs of response.

At that moment, the interim Louis’ blow captured Ram’s face directlyーー,

Emilia: “I know Ram the most, almost as much as I know my own weaknesses. That’s whyーー
”

Emilia: “I am fighting alongside Ram!”

Louis: “ーー~tsu!?”

Jumping over Ram’s head, with her silver hair fluttering Emilia positioned her knees elegantly.
Against the opponent who had his palm pointing towards the front, the tactics Emilia had
chosen were very simple.

The move she had chosen was to have an innumerable amount of weapons of ice float in the
air, and fire them all towards her opponent at once.

Emilia: “Hi, yaaaaaーー!!”

The interim Louis launched off his body, as he had positioned his empty palm, against the rain
of ice.

The interim Louis avoided, dodged, defended away, destroyed, and crossed through the range
of the overwhelming storm of ice flawlessly, with nothing managing to even scratch him. That
ability was again, that of an expert who had achieved heights in proficiency.

The truth was, the『Fist King』who had been victimised by『Gluttony』was perhaps a true
warrior, who had trained with extreme perseverance to gain such prowess. ーーThat power
was now being exploited like this.

The power he had trained to achieve and the fame he had received for being such a great
warrior,『Gluttony』had stolen everything away from him and continued to mock and ridicule
his journey of life.

In fact, it was possible that they had achieved new heights in skill, heights which had not been
achieved by this memory originally.

Louis: “Ha~!”
He could not help but despair seeing the form of『Gluttony』, who had defended away all of
Emilia’s attacks and blows with ease and was now sighing an exhale of achievement.

Louis: “How nice, this is the best! How do we put it, sort of like, we had completely
reconstructed the catalogue specs of this memory but only after we exceeded even that, we
felt as if living in this body would be worth it ~tsu! Sort of feels like we made better use of the
borrowed soul than its original owner? We’re glad we were able to live it ~tsu!”

Ram: “ーーFor someone who is into such evil deeds, you are quite thoughtful of such things,
aren’t you.”

Louis: “Perhaps so! But you see, for us, who are different from normal people, don’t you think
it is only natural that what we find happiness in would be different too? Don’t you think so.
Perhaps you think so. Possibly you think so ~tsu?”

Ram: “Who knows? Isn’t that so, Emilia-sama?”

Emilia: “No, you’re wrong!”

In response to the words of Ram, who shrugged her shoulders, Emilia responded to the interim
vicious-looking manーー no, Louis Arneb, whilst letting go the chunks of ice she held in his
palm.

Doing that and upon receiving that question, Emilia then upheld the spears and axes of ice that
got erected from the floor,

Emilia: “No matter how different you may be from people, you can still be happy and sad by
thinking of the same things! I, for example, was always alone but I enjoyed stacking rocks on
river beaches.”

Ram: “……That, as well, feels unique in its own way though.”

Louis: “We see. Indeed indeed, we also have memories of stacking rocks on river beaches, but
that’s.”

Emilia: “See!”

Louis: “But, we didn’t do it because it was fun. It’s just that there was nothing else to do. There
was just no other thing to kill our time with.”

Emilia: “Eh, is that so……?”

Surprised, Emilia made a confused expression, seeing the happiness of her memories get
rejected down. And, behind Emilia, who had that reaction, Ram called out “Emilia-sama” with
more strength than normal.

Ram: “Please do not get swayed by the enemy. The opponent is a Sin Archbishop…… if they
want to demolish our plans, they will use whatever words necessary. Don’t get deceived.”

Emilia: “Is that so? That is so. Yes, I know. I won’t be deceived anymore.”

Louis: “What can we say, we~ll, that was a truly hurtful thing to say. Even though our one and
only nee-sama would leave us behind, so we had no choice but to be doing that.”

Ram: “ーーShut up!”

Once again, Ram kicked the frozen floor and launched her body towards Louis, who had
repeatedly voiced words which had pierced straight through her heart.

Her body’s condition was not at its best. Well aware of that, Ram charged straight towards the
enemy because she knew that she must get her own hands dirty in order to clean up this mess.

Ram’s intimidating roar piercingly struck Louis.

Howeverーー,

Emilia: “This time I’m with her, so if you want to surrender yourself, this is your chance!”

Louis: “Gratitude for such graciousness, but there’s no need for it!”

Ram: “Enough of your stubbornness!!”

Making a cute expression but using brutal attacks which were not cute in the least, was Emilia.
The duo of the enraged Ram and Emilia went in together, however, Louis repulsively kept
switching his form and battle style with absolute freedom, controlling the battle’s pace as per
his own will.

“ーーーー”

In this overwhelming duel, there were two things that would surprise the observer.

First, was the flawless, breath-to-breath coordination between Emilia and Ram.

In the previous loop, Emilia’s『Name』had been stolen away, due to which her existence was
forgotten and her battle style became unknown to all, thus there was discrepancy between
her and Julius, who was unaware of her style of fighting, however, there was not the slightest
of that discrepancy in Emilia and Ram’s case, not even the slightest of lag.

Of course, though it does not mean that the adjustments Emilia made were meaningless, what
was of utmost relevance here was Ram’s wonderful sense of combat.

Ram: “Haーー ~hk!”

Louis: “Tch~! Truly, what a nuisance you are, nee-sama!”

Just when he was about to counterattack, her wand was pointed towards his nose and
narrowly dodging the subsequent piercing blades of wind, Louis pulled out his tongue.

Although what Ram did was not something too substantial, Emilia used such gaps to their
advantage by further putting pressure on Louis and halting him from counterattacking.

Although her moves weren’t too showy, it granted her a convenient position to launch attacks
without holding back.

The breathtaking cooperation between the duo of Emilia and Ram was all thanks to Ram’s
judgement. That was one of the things which surprised Subaru the most.

And, there was something else which was equally surprising. That wasーー,

Louis: “Haha~! How nice, so nice, very nice, perhaps it is nice, surely it is nice, isn’t it nice,
maybe it is nice, probably it is nice, as it is probably nice! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony
~tsu! Our mood and feelings are also perhaps gradually pumping up ~tsu!”
Emilia: “Kh ~hk! He’s right, his strength is gradually increasing……!”

Ram: “Irritating……!”

Chewing on her own teeth, Emilia launched the twin sword she held in her fist whilst Ram
darted a blade of wind aiming for the opponent’s feet. However, Louis, becoming the『Fist
King』, crushed Emilia’s twin sword with his palm, becoming the『Leaper』, dodged Ram’s
attack, and becoming the『Carnivorous Beast』, rolled his body through the passage of ice.

The shockwave he released impacted Emilia and Ram, pushing them backwards as they let out
a screech.

“ーーーー”

The coordination between Emilia and Ram was undoubtedly highly refined. However, as
surprising as it seemed, Louis’ prowess in using and switching memories was even faster.

Possibly, by changing forms Louis was able to perfectly reconstruct those『Memories』, with
no limitation whatsoever.

ーー『Solar Eclipse』, that is indeed what Louis had said.

Batenkaitos, before he had lost his bodyーー Louis’ elder brother too, in the previous loop had
copied Emilia’s awesome technique called Ice Brand Arts, but it’s reconstruction was limited to
him maintaining his own form. Louis had exceeded that.

Solar eclipse was a phenomenon in which the sun got hidden behind the moon’s shadow,
consequently becoming invisible, that was perhaps Louis’ true body being treated as the sun,
which got shadowed by the moon, the reconstructed『Names』and『Memories』.

In other words,『Solar Eclipse』could safely be assumed to be an ability to change into the

form of that respective eaten『Memories』. ーーConsequent was the Louis before them,
using that ability’s advantage.

Andーー,

Subaru: “If there’s『Solar Eclipse』then it’s natural to think that there would be『Lunar
Eclipse』existing too, but what kind of power would come by the hiding of the moon…… no,
can I even figure it out beforehand?”

What happened oftentimes in such patterns of copying abilities was that the user’s
inexperience and lack of proper knowledge to use those abilities resulted in a discrepancy,
becoming a cause of defeat.

However, the copying abilities of『Gluttony』, which obviously would include Louis as well,
overcome that weakness perfectly by using『The Victim’s Body and Memories』.

It was clear that this was a flawless, perfect copying ability.

Subaru: “This is bad…… if Emilia-chan and the rest get overpowered, the situation will change.”

Tightly grabbing his own chest, Subaru gnashed his teeth at the sense of helplessness which
was visible straight in his eyes.
Echidna, who had evacuated Rem and Patrasche to『Taygeta』while Meili went to attend to
the large hordes of Witch Beasts surrounding the tower. And, considering Julius’ battle was
still continuing, the violence had spread to two layers in the tower.

Subaru: “ーーJulius, must be struggling a lot too. On second thought, should the opponent
here be Reid after all?”

Beatrice: “ーーSubaru? Just what are you saying? Where are you looking, at what?”

Subaru: “Where are you looking, and what are you saying, huh, Beatrice. That’s……”

Beatrice, within his arms, heard his muttering and looked up, blinking once. Subaru tried to
respond to her and clear up her confusion.

Unquestionably, right now, he would be unable to firmly state what he was saying or looking
at.

Butーー,

Subaru: “What’s, this? I can sense what everyone is doing and where they are. I can see it?”

Grabbing his chest in a crushing grip, Subaru slowly realisedーー the existence of that
incongruous feeling, those blurry, faint dots of light.

They enlightened Subaru regarding the actions of his comrades in the tower. He could also
sense Ram and the others, and at that moment Subaru accepted this as if it was something
natural, like a third arm by birth.

However, this was nothing like being naturally born with a third arm.

The moment he noticed that, Subaru realised what an unnatural situation he was in and a
sense of rejection and unacceptability rose within his own heart for his own thoughts.

Subaru: “ーーGhu.”

However, grinding his molars, he swallowed the thought back in so that he didn’t spit it out.

Right now, if his third arm had developed out of nowhere, then he should rightfully accept it
and reject his feelings of rejection for it.

He was able to get a rough grasp on where everyone was, in what situation everyone was in.
ーーIn a situation whereby all his comrades had to split up, could there be any power more
suitable than this for such a situation.

That’s whyーー,

Subaru: “Momentarily, silently, belong to meーー”

The form of this unnatural power appeared before Natsuki Subaru’s soul, when he did this.

The nature of it reminded him of the『Hall of Memories』, where he had first faced Louis
Arneb and the strength that had bloomed within him before he left that place.

He had given it a name as well. Yes, that name wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーCor Leonis.”

The moment he called that name, the presence and control of that power flooded over
Natsuki Subaru’s soul.

And, the power, which bore itself with『Lion’s Heart』, rightfully gave the abilityーー no, the
authority over itself to Natsuki Subaru. The fruit it bore being,

Subaru: “Nuu, gh…… ~hk!?”

Beatrice: “Subaru!”

Suddenly, Subaru’s feet experienced a crushing weight coming from his body. The moment she
noticed that Beatrice shouted in panic, but he was unable to respond due to his headache.

A sudden headache to the point that was almost seemingly hazardous, strained Subaru’s body.
What was even worse was the awful fatigue his body was suffering with, accompanying a tear
jerking pain in his bonesーー the combination of pain and exhaustion crushed his entire body,
making Subaru kneel down instantly.

Subaru: “Gh, a~h……”

A voice echoed within his mind, questioning what this was.

The overwhelming strain on his body, a combination of pain and fatigue, his body felt heavy, as
if poisoned, and he was panting like he was continuing to run after his stamina had exhausted
itself.

Rubbing his back, Beatrice screamed in panic at this sudden development. As he felt somewhat
eased by the touch of her palm, Subaru turned his eyes towards the situation.

At that moment, Subaru was trying to properly exercise his newly gained Authority,『Cor
Leonis』.

ーーNo, it felt as if he were merely continuing to exercise it.

His very condition right now as well, was the result of the usage of『Cor Leonis』. If that was
so, then just what meaning did that ability hold?

Subaru’s body felt heavy, stamina was exhausted, and till now he had done nothing that would
ーー.

Yes, Subaru himself could not do anything.

Instead of himーー,

Louis: “ーーAh?”

Out of nowhere, a dry voice echoed, as Louis continued to look while his attack slashed
through the sky.

Louis, who had taken the form of the『Fist King』, was showing off his violent combat
techniques, overpowering Emilia and Ram and just when he raised the fingers of his detestable
body.

Louis’ arms were grabbed, and his joints got stabbed. And,

Ram: “Ha~ ~hk!”

Without any hesitation or mercy, Ram kneed his joints, breaking Louis’ right arm. A repulsive
sound echoed and the white bones within got broken and became visible, as the fibres of his
light pink muscles hung down, and the colour of blood spread through the frozen white
passage, a sight painful to even look at.

Louis: “Igh, ya…… ghkhe ~hk!”

Ram: “Too slow!”

Ram’s iron-hard elbow rotated, smashing right into the opponent’s face. With the same pace,
Ram clutched the enemy’s hair at the back of his head and smashed him into the wall which
Louis somehow stopped, whilst Ram continuing to stab his torso with her right fist.

When Louis’ body, just after the sounds of his ribs cracking echoed, tried to get back onto her,
Ram delivered her own kick with an unaccepting expression as the giant’s body rolled at the
floor at a fast pace, splattering blood around.

Ram: “……Ram’s body feels lighter?”

Clenching her fists, Ram widened her eyes at the unexpected surprise of her body.

Emilia, who had witnessed the sight of her strength, also commented “Amazing……” at the
power she got newly acquainted with.

Beatrice had been concerned about Ram’s fatigue, so her actions right now were completely
expected. ーーAnd that was as far as Subaru’s thinking went, before he realised.

Subaru: “This, can’t be…… could it be, that I took Ram’s fatigue?”

Comparing the improvement in Ram’s physical condition and the worsening of Subaru’s, that
indeed seemed to be the case.

The truth is, the lights Subaru was able to senseーー there were two in front of him which
seemed to stand for Emilia and Ram, and he could sense something flow into himself from
there.

If his assumption was right and it indeed projected his comrades, who were all facing
challenges, then that was.

Subaru: “ーー『Cor Leonis』means,『Lion’s Heart』.”

The answer to that, lay in Subaru’s knowledge of the stars.

“ーーーー”

The Authority of『Greed』, which Subaru had unintentionally named『Cor Leonis』.

That is in fact a Latin word which meant『Lion’s Heart』, referring to the star named Regulus,
the brightest of the Leo constellation. However, Regulus also meant something else aside from
Cor Leonis in Latin, which was『Little King』.

ーー『Lion’s Heart』and『Little King』.

As lions themselves were called the king of all beasts, the alias of『King』was well fitting, it
was understandable. But, what did the『Little』 affixed to it mean?
A little, lion king. ーーThe king of, a pride.

What exactly made one deserving the title of king? That wasーー

Subaru: “ーーOne who stands by everyone’s wishes, that is who a king is. That’s why.”

Natsuki Subaru’s ability of『Cor Leonis』shall lighten the burden on the back of his comrades.

So that his comrades can fight without restraints, he shall take all damage for them.

If that was the case, then it was decided what Natsuki Subaru was supposed to do.

Subaru: “If I’m spitting blood, then that means the preparations are all okay.”

Beatrice: “Subaru?”

Subaru: “My ba~d, I made you worry. My head just hurts a bit, my legs feel strained, my joints
ache like all hell, my hands and feet feel like they’ve been victim to some ambush attack, but
I’m alright.”

Beatrice: “Ambush attacked!? When, where, I suppose!?”

Subaru: “Probably, when I wasn’t looking at the fight.”

He was unable to clearly explain to Beatrice, whose eyes were filled with concern.

However, the source for the pain in his hands and legs was him hiding the wounds taken by
Emilia or Ram, and just like what the worst case scenario would be, both of them had suffered
this at the hands of Louis and Batenkaitos.

And, Subaru didn’t mutter a single word about the weight of injuries on his back. For some
reason a person like that seemed cool, that’s why.

Subaru: “Just like this……”

If Ram was able to keep these abilities up and keep up with Louis they might manage to
actually overcome『Gluttony』, unlike how they had failed last time.

Win against Louis, and hurry to catch up to Julius, who was fighting Reid, or in worst case
scenario, face the titanic scorpion and the shadowーー.

Subaru: “ーー?”

Thinking that far, Subaru looked at the existence of the lights within his chest yet again.

One was Julius, who was battling above the layer Subaru and the others were on, and Meili,
who was confronting the hordes of Witch Beasts from the balcony. Echidna and the others
seemed to have safely evacuated to『Taygeta』, these were the ones whose positions could
very well be felt by Subaru.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーThis, who’s that?”

At a point distanced away from them all, Subaru could feel the existence of the light coming
from the same layer as he was in, in the direction opposite to him.
That was the direction the dignified Reid had first appeared from in the previous loop. Wishing
for it to not be Reid, Subaru confirmed the presence of certain confidence within him as he
looked on with somewhat of hesitation.

Andーー,

Subaru: “Beatrice!”

Beatrice: “ーー~hk! Minya!!”

As he shouted from the back of the aisle, Beatrice instantly came to notice the mishap and
widened her palm. At that very moment, shining purple crystals were born as the consequence
of her chant.

Floating in the air with terrifyingly sharp tips, they were fired like bullets from a gun the
subsequent instant. They flew overhead Emilia, Ram and Louis, who were fighting in the aisle,
towards further beyond.

And, from there, it collided with an attack which was aiming right for Emilia’s back.

“ーーーー”

As an excruciating sound of shattering glass echoed, a blinding light broke through and
exposed the white corridor to itself. Amidst the sparkles of the shattered ice and crystals, a
blinking red light was visible in between darkness.

As soon as he laid his eyes on it, the pain in Subaru’s heart multiplied several times. Once
again, the threat repeated itself, further worsening the situation.

However, at this point, the pain in his heart was not because of seeing that dot of red light.

The red dot of light and the faint light Subaru could sense within his chestーー which showed
him the position of his comrades, they overlapped.

That could mean, only one thing.

Subaru: “What does, this mean. You……”

“ーーーー”

Swinging its tail which wielded a long and sharp needle, the black shadow, clad in armour-like
black shell over its bodyーー was the form of the titanic scorpion.

However, at this moment, the scorpion’s appearance held a totally different meaning for
Subaru.

For the existence which had revealed itself there wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーIs it you, Shaula!!”

Facing a reality he did not want to face, accepting a truth he did not want to accept, Subaru
called out in a voice mixed with rage and despair.

Hearing that voice, the scorpion, lacking a mouth to respond with words, lifted up its
enormous pincers and clanked them, as if affirming his words.

A clank echoed.
 CHAPTER 68 “THE WOMAN OF SCORPIUS”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWhen he had first heard of Shaula’s name, it’s not as if he had thought nothing of it.

It was not because he possessed some emotional attachment to the name『Shaula』.

It was because Subaru had memories of that word.

『Shaula』was the name of a star which glowed in the sky Subaru was acquainted withーー
the single term which bestowed meaning to the Scorpius.

To think the true identity of the one who took upon the name of the Scorpius was the scorpion
clad in a jet black shell, that answer was something truly straightforward and simple. So
straightforward, that one would actually grow suspicious of the one who chose that name.

However, at present, the first candidate for that lack of sense was the one she referred to as
“Master”, Natsuki Subaru.

The problem here was how unlikely it was that Subaru got the chance to bestow her with that
name regardless of the presence or absence of his memories and how they had no leeway to
confirm that right now.

“ーーーー”

Before his eyes, the tag team of Emilia and Ram continued their fierce battle with the Sin
Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb. Interposing in the space of that battlefield, in the
interior of the aisle the jet black titanic scorpion let out a fiendish sound by clanking its huge
pincers and stared towards them with deep red compound eyes.

The ominous huge pincers had evolved for the purpose of slaughter, wielding such sharpness
that gave rise to the conjecture that they possessed enough strength to easily cut apart bones
or internal organs of the human body with a single clank of its edges.

Red compound eyes, two ominous huge pincers, multiple legs supporting its large frame, a
shell boasting the strength as that of an iron armour, all of them were symbols of refinement
for the purpose of destruction and violence.

The truth was its fighting strength did not contradict the sense of ferocity its outer appearance
gave.

Time and time again, Subaru had confirmed that with his very eyes through the conflict till
now, through the world he had seen till now, rather, he had experienced it’s true feeling with
his own body.

Subaru: “Y……”

The moment that realisation spouted within him, certain happenings of a previous loop
appeared before Subaru.
Driving away the brutal attack of the titanic scorpion, the moment they thought they had
somehow managed to temporarily withdraw Subaru and the others had bathed in the
explosion caused by the parting gift of that evil beast, resulting in Beatrice and Echidna, the
two of them being deprived of their lives.

The intolerable rage he felt back then was something he was incapable of forgetting.

The wrath he embraced directed resentment towards the powerlessness of his own self, and
at the same time he also had that rage pinning down the titanic scorpion who had been behind
that slaughter.

ーーThe subject of that wrath, the titanic scorpion, its true identity had been of one who was
supposed to be his comrade, Shaula.

Now that he knew that, what occupied Subaru’s mind was merely violent emotion with no
place to belong accompanied with suspicion.

Why, had Shaula taken the form of the titanic scorpion.

Why, was Shaula attacking Subaru and the others, and trying to kill them.

Why, did Shaula reveal her true nature at this stage of the game, and was interrupting in
between the battle.

Why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, whyーー.

Beatrice: “ーーSubaru, calm down, in fact. First, take deep breaths, I suppose.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru was tormented by such thoughts after greeting such shocking truths. Softly calling
Subaru’s name who was in that state and restoring him back to sanity was Beatrice, standing
next to him.

With his hand grasped by her tiny palm, Subaru noticed for the first time, that he had
forgotten to even breathe. Abiding by the command Subaru slowly inhaled deeply, then
exhaled.

And,

Beatrice: “Keep it up, in fact. ーーIs it true, that that thing is Shaula?”

At Beatrice’s question, once again, Subaru affirmed to himself.

『Cor Leonis』ーー though the Authority, a characteristic unique to him, had just blossomed
within him and he had only recently managed to get a grasp on it, it conveyed the
whereabouts of his comrades to Subaru and took over the inferiorities in the physical form of
allies, that alone was unquestionable.

Henceforth, Subaru could vaguely catch onto the locations of all his comrades within the
tower, Emilia, Ram, Beatrice, Julius, Meili and Echidna.

And that faint, warm sensation he could feel from those comrades of his, he could feel the
same from the titanic scorpion.
If the relative positions of all his comrades within the towers were to be considered, no other
candidate came to mind.

Henceforth, that titanic scorpion was unmistakablyーー,

Subaru: “It’s Shaula for sure. I don’t know why but, she’s turned into a huge scorpion……”

Beatrice: “ーー. It is true that she was a girl with an uncertain true identity in the first place, in
fact. That true identity, being that of a slightly big bug isn’t even worthy of astonishment, I
suppose.”

Subaru: “Amazi~ng courage you have……”

Asserting the scorpion to be a mere bug, Beatrice warded it off with not the ability to
comprehend but the ability to respond to the call. Coiling his tongue at that approach of
coping with the situation, Subaru at that moment glared at the titanic scorpion for once.

Red compound eyes with the aim of their gaze unknown, stabbed by the scowl coming from
the opposite direction,

Subaru: “How about you give some answers! Your true identity has been uncovered already,
you bastard!!”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Making excuses or flicking your tongue before the prey, there must be something you
have to do…… ~hk.”

When he raised his harsh voice, he felt his head ache with the weight of the atmosphere and
inferior physical form. However, Subaru ignored that pain and sought a response from the
titanic scorpion.

However, the titanic scorpion, maintaining its outward appearance which suggested its
inability of will and communication, never even once tried to respond.

Subaru: “Are you, not going to make a single excuse……”

Murmuring powerlessly, Subaru thought while fighting his urge to vomit.

Just like the memories he had recalled earlier, Subaru had been made to taste hardships time
and time again by this titanic scorpion.

With unruly naivete, the one who had continued to show her courtesy and affection to Subaru
without ever attempting to conceal it, Shaulaーー having gotten cheated by her, deceived by
her, that truth piercingly stabbed through his chest.

How her smile, her words, her attitude, anything and everything had been made-up fakes.

How she had deceived Subaru and others, and had been a traitor.

Subaru: “No……”

Traitor, sadly expressing that notation, Subaru stiffened his cheeks with a dicey sense of
unease.
Shaula betrayed them. ーーThat thought itself was a conclusion which could not be helped
considering the existing situation. However, whether or not everything relating to Shaula had
truly been fiction had room for argument.

Of course, it is plausible that all of Shaula’s words and deeds till now had been acting and that
her smile, bonding, anything and everything were all just swindles for deceiving them.

It was plausible. But, for whatーー?

Had she intended to crawl into Subaru and the rest’s trust through her acting, her intentions
would pose her as an opponent to Subaru and the rest.

However, had Shaula aimed for that she must have obtained chances to chop off their sleeping
heads time and time again even without having to do something like diving into the battle at
this stage of the game.

Precisely that, whilst she crawled into gaining such deep trust from Subaru and the others, she
must have had infinite chances to slowly and secretly poison them as well.

Missing those chances, why did she unconceal her betrayal now.

That, could never be a completely rational enemy.

Going out of her way and putting up a dubious pretense and becoming a comrade for Subaru
and the others, what could be the point of all that.

Listening to Subaru’s requests and even cooperating in stopping Meili, sisplaying hyper magic
against the hordes of Witch Beasts from the balcony, it was unknown what meaning all that
held.

None of it, made any sense, did it.

Subaru: “The reason why I end up thinking that, is it because I got mesmerised by her fair legs
visible in her hot pants?”

Beatrice: “If Subaru’s thoughts are becoming blurred by that, then Shaula’s plan has not been
discarded completely, in fact.

Subaru: “Right. My feelings are aligned with Emilia-chan…… argh, the end!”

Just when they jointly felt discomfort towards Shaula’s conduct he suddenly had his arm pulled
by Beatrice. It was not objection, but an action of overbearing extrication.

Overhead Subaru, who had unintentionally stepped upon that foot bellow, a white corona
striked through and he picked up his life from within the breadth of his hair.

Beatrice: “It seems, there’s no time to sit and chatter, I, suppose!”

While saying that, raising Subaru’s hand other than the one which she had grasped, Beatrice’s
environs gleamed faintly.

Clad in the violet light which evolved along with sharpened pointed tips in large numbers. As if
enclosing Subaru and Beatrice, the violet arrows unfolded, facing the titanic scorpion directly,
and were shot.
At that moment, the white corona from the same frontward came flying and clashed with the
violet arrows and the light performed a boisterous dance.

Subaru: “U~o~o~o~o~o~o~!?”

Beatrice: “Duck down, in fact! It won’t be good if you receive a direct hit, in fact!”

The glittering violet light raged on and a sound like that of shattering glass beautifully chained
through the aisle.

On the other side of the spectacle where the glitter seemingly grilled his eyes, the flash fired
by the titanic scorpionーー no, that attack by the sharp tail stinger had been established to
relentlessly take away Subaru’s life.

The single arrow possessing that advancing intent to kill was warded off and repelled away by
the hundred arrows stemming from the magic Beatrice had spun, making her protect
themselves by jumping.

However, that resource consumption had been overwhelming.

Beatrice: “Gh, not good, in fact……! At this rate, our mana will get exhausted in no time, I
suppose……!”

Subaru: “What’ll happen if it gets exhausted!?”

Beatrice: “Betty and Subaru will get pierced through by that single arrow together, in fact!”

Being together aside, he could not come to accept that circumstance.

Against the assailing attack Beatrice’s remaining strength could not last for long, that was what
she had reported herself. With their circumstances continuing to deteriorate, there was a need
to somehow defeat the situation before they were crushed by the pressure.

And at the moment immediately after Subaru gritted his teeth due to the impending sense of
crisisーー,

Emilia: “ーーSwishing that right above someone’s head, it’s dangerous, you know!”

The sound of silver bells chimed potently and a large rock of ice energetically struck the shell
of the titanic scorpion. A hammering sound echoed and surprise was reflected in the
emotionless compound eyes of the scorpion.

The one who managed to draw out that reaction was the one who created a wall of ice in the
aisle and subsequently kicked it, decisively plunging into the bosom of the scorpion, Emilia.

Her silver hair fluttering, leaping upon the scorpion with magnificence she wielded a
longsword of ice,

Emilia: “Targeting Subaru and Beatrice…… bullying the weak ones shows you are a coward!”

“ーーーー”

With the sword slash capable of slashing down anything with a single hit, she brushed away
the large pincers and the titanic scorpion made a speedy withdraw using its multiple legs,
wriggling like a worm. However, Emilia pursued the retreating large build and in the cramped
aisle thus commenced the three-dimensional battle between the beauty and the scorpion.
Emilia: “Hiyah! Eyah! I~ya~h!”

The longsword, twin sword, lance, large hammer hence given shape to smashed to a light
report, and the falling, glittering ice shards flutter around the gracefully dancing Emilia.

The potent pincers of the titanic scorpion, the strength they had was their highlight as they
easily shattered the weapons of the enemy they had come to accept and hid their herculean
cutting strength. However, that destruction of weapons did not pass on to Emilia.

Emilia’s Ice Brand Arts was an ability capable of creating countless weapons through her
magical power.

The disposable weapons of ice were no greater than trifling articles to Emilia. No matter how
many times were they to be smashed, shattered, it neither hurt nor itch Emilia.

Emilia: “Hi, ya~h!!”

The pincers and tail stinger waving about and Emilia, who had dodged them, launched the
picket of ice floating midair. It collided head on with the corona shot by the scorpion, resulting
in light scattering across.

It was the overwhelming offence and defence of the two, one human and one inhuman.

What was worth admiring was Emilia’s sense against an enemy for whom a coping method
different from those used against people was required, having jumped in without any
hesitation whatsoever and continued hanging on.

For Emilia, who readily took upon an instinctive battle style, the form and shape of the enemy
were not absolute. Not by piling up strict disciplining but the greater than sufficient battle
sense within her body told her of her enemy.

Henceforth, the offence and defence of Emilia and the titanic scorpion was taking alternately
favorable and unfavorable turns, and gave rise to a stalemate.

However, with Emilia fighting the titanic scorpion, another progressing battle was unable to
avoid remaining unchanged.

Even if that battle, at maximum, had commenced with an attack by the both of them at the
same time, the offence and defence with the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』Louis Arnebーー
had been left to Ram alone.

Subaru: “Ram!!”

Ram: “You are audible, there is no need to shout every second. As it dampens spirit.”

Upon Subaru’s voice, who had been fearful regarding her, she responded with an outrageously
cruel reply.

Ram confronted Louis in the middle of the aisle all by herself. Having her back face his side, she
clashed head-on with the large build exerting tremendous pressure.

Of course, with Emilia’s fallout the battle had turned worse, Subaru was able to see that, butー
ー,

Ram: “Kh ~hk.”

Louis: “Higyahah ~tsu! Nee-sama is just so harsh so harsh!”

With a smile glued to his face, the large build, shaking his head about, took a single step
backward instead of jumping.

The rebuff he had experienced head-on, his retreat was to disperse its impact. In front of the
large build who did that, Ram sharply gyrated her body and commenced a resolute extremely
close combat with the expert who named himself as the『Fist King』.

The unarmed martial arts Louis was using had been endowed with immeasurable bloodshed to
the name of the『Fist King』. However, through merely the sense of gaps, Ram was somehow
managing to keep up with those fighting techniques which had been taken to the extremities,
and their proper tracks.

Even now, as she unleashed herself, her fair fist fired into the median line of the enemy
mercilessly.

Louis: “How amazing! So amazing! Isn’t it amazing, isn’t it too amazing! Nee-sama is just too
strong, much more than what we knew ~tsu! What’s this what’s this, why are you able to
move so much!?”

Ram: “Don’t talk as if you know anything, kindly keep quiet and die.”

Bathing in the vehement impact, passing his comment while somewhat writhing in pain was
Louis.

Louis had gotten right arm broken and was in a state of plugging the roots of his arm currently.
In that state, even if it is the body of a man who had mastered unarmed combat, it would not
be possible to bring out those specs.

The experience points of the martial arts cultivated within the『Fist King』were being
competed against by Ram, who had been released from her inferior physical form.

To a point that the inborn natural specs Ram had were keeping up with the enemy.

However, as Ram continued to put up a hard fight, as much as she fought hardーー,

Subaru: “Gh, bhugh.”

Welling up of nausea, limitless rise in temperature. Within his head, the seemingly cursing
noise of gongs being struck buzzing in his ears accompanied with a headache, whilst
experiencing these Subaru fought against getting distracted and letting his guard down.

This was what Ram felt and tasted normally.

It was now, mercilessly scraping off Subaru’s mind and body with a rasp. Whether it was
possible to get used to it or not, the chills continued becoming heavier with each passing
second and as Ram’s voltage rose, it’s weight rose accordingly as well.

“ーーーー”

However, that nausea, that headache, that sense of fatigue, Subaru kept them at the back of
his molars and patiently endured them.
Thanks to this Authority, he could take on Ram’s suffering and grant her the strength to fight.
At this point, the recoil of Subaru having to suffer was a compensation they must accept and
pay.

His entire body felt heavy, limbs creaking, ears hurting of noise, the torn thighs aching, the
struck and damaged abdomen screaming in agony, the rate of breathing rising due to the
usage of all strength, and vision flickering in red and white.

ーーThis much, he should simply bluff and show that it is of no concern.

Ram: “ーーFoolish, truly.”

And, glancing towards Subaru who had bent down behind Beatrice, Ram’s lips faintly
murmured something is what it seemed like.

However, the Authority was only capable of taking on the burden, it could not convey
everything regarding the partner.

The lightly whispered words went unheard and the only result they bore was Subaru furrowing
his eyebrows.

Howeverーー,

Ram: “Kindly collapse already. If you drag this on for too long, the ones charged with our
household chores will all faint.”

Louis: “How cold, so cold, isn’t it cold, because it is so cold! Nee-sama, nee-sama! Let’s play
more! Let’s have fun! Even though we are sisters, we’ve never even once engaged in a bout
like this you know, isn’t it ~tsu!”

Ram: “ーーThen, your wish shall be granted.”

Narrowing her cold eyes, Ram struck the side of the frolicking Louis’ face with her palm.

At the same pace, as if in flow, she struck countless blows on the entirety of Louis’ body,
delivering rebuff to the receptacle in the same direction.

Louis turned completely defensive and folding up that jaw with her palm directly underneath
it, Ram grabbed her opponent’s collar and forcefully bashed his face into the wall on the side,
and thereafter drove her lovely knees into his head.

Louis: “Pgh, gugh.”

With his face caught between the bare wall and the knee, Louis had his nose crushed as he
collapsed, bleeding. Towards that Louis’ naked nape, Ram turned her palm relentlessly.

Within that palm was whirling an extremely small blade of wind. However, its potency was
nothing to be made light of. The swirl of the wind blade thus formed in her palm had enough
strength to gouge out any vitals of the body.

Grand destruction unneeded, a minimalistic attack to merely gouge out the vitals of the body
and bring down the enemy. If the neck was to receive it, regardless of how thick the neck of
even the『Fist King』may be, he would still be equally helpless.

And, Ram’s attack settled the battleーー,

???: “ーーGeez, alwa~ys doing things as you please when someone’s sleeping. This is why,
youngest little sisters can’t be selfish. As an elder herself, nee-sama must also agree, right?”

Ram: “ーー~hk.”

The moment when the strike to the nape was settled,『Fist King’s』form changed, and Ram’s
palm missed its aim.

The moment initially afterwards, what seized Ram’s petite torso from the frontward was the
brutal backwards kick of, with a strikingly short height, Louisーー no, Ley Batenkaitos.

Subaru: “Switch……!?”

Ley: “No no no no no we’re telling you ~tsu! It wasn’t something we were aiming for and then
did it or anything, by sheer chance, the moment we opened our eyes little sister was in an
unfavorable position, that’s all it is. Onii-san can understand, right? The feeling when your
sibling is so bad at the game being played that you can’t stand it and end up taking away the
controller?”

Languidly stretching out his tongue, with his dubiously long dark brown hair, Ley smiled at
Subaru.

With that evil smile of Ley’s, Ram, who had received the fierce kick directly in her guts, had
been pushed backwards to an immense distance. And, she distorted her cheeks and expression
at that singular counterattack and inhaled a rough and large breath.

At the same time, Subaru took over the origin of what had stopped her in her tracks through
the Authority.

Andーー,

Subaru: “Ghu, gya~a~a~a~a ~hk!”

Pain that was enough to make him give up springing forth in his abdomen, Subaru shouted at
the scorching heat difficult to bear.

He was tormented by the extreme pain which seemed as if his guts had been stirred up and
damaged with a blazing hot rod of iron. His field of vision whitening at the impact, he
understood that his internal organs within were all screeching at once.

By this, he understood. ーーIn actuality, this blow by Ley had been the true and sole decisive
blow of the battle, which would have unquestionably ended the fight with Ram.

Ley: “Huh? Just as thought. So it was thanks to onii-san that nee-sama, for whom it should be
impossible to move, was able to move is what it means ~tsu! Geez nee-sama, in the time your
little sister wasn’t there you deepened your relationship with the one your little sister had
feelings for, is that what it means!?”

Blurting out nonsense, while looking at the screaming Subaru, Ley struck the floor with his
heel. At his feet, peeking out from his heel was a hidden blade of short length and its sharp tip
had been soaked with Ram’s blood.

She had been stabbed. Subaru had taken up that pain and was now suffering with it.
Otherwise this scorching heat, the blade may have been varnished with poison or something.
His body temperature degraded at such vigour that it made him shiver, and the immense
sweat all over his body started to flow.

Beatrice: “Subaru!?”

Ram: “Barusu, kindly stop!”

Beatrice was astonished upon Subaru’s screech and Ram shouted, seemingly having guessed
the situation.

Stabbed, the wound in the abdomen letting out massive amounts of blood from the guts. It
was natural to feel malaise if by the loss of blood, it still had no effect on movement. However,
Subaru desperately shook his head.

He could not return this agony to Ram. The moment he would return it, Ram would be
rendered immobile.

It was an obvious flow. It is best if their pain settles upon Subaru. If that were to be done,
everyone would still be able to continue without losing. He must assist those who were
fighting.

Subaru: “Not yet……”

Ram: “Beatrice-sama! Kindly take Barusu and stand back! He is only an obstruction!”

At Subaru’s condition who had his voice seem like incoherent murmuring, Ram prompted her
quick judgement.

She rolled the tunic she had taken off around her wound in the guts thus trying to stop the
bleeding and on top of that decided to continue the battle. In exchange for that she urged
Beatrice to have Subaru withdraw from this place.

Beatrice abided by Ram’s judgement and pulled Subaru’s sleeve.

Beatrice: “Subaru, it’s just as how Ram says, I suppose! For now, get away from this place
and……”

Subaru: “T-That won’t do……! If I, get away from here……”

Shaking his head towards Beatrice who was pulling his sleeve, Subaru attempted remaining in
this place.

Right now if he were to get away from this theater, the effect of『Cor Leonis』may get cut off
and the battle Ram was managing may collapse at once.

If that happened, then what would be the point of having Subaru withdraw from here.

Ram: “Kugh……! Emilia-sama! For once, come over here!

Emilia: “Eh? Ah, hm! I get it!”

Looking at Subaru, who was attempting to remain here, Ram called upon Emilia.

At that call, Emilia, who had been concentrating on her battle with the titanic scorpion flew
backwards greatly. The titanic scorpion tried to go after her but that pursuit was hindered by a
humongous ice wall which seemingly covered the aisle.
Of course, in front of the titanic scorpion’s pincers the ice wall could stand for not more than a
single second, but that single second was sufficient for Emilia’s retreat.

At that pointーー,

Ley: “Woahwoahwoah, justasecondjustasecondjustasecond! Even if you come back with such

energy, did you think we’ll just say ah is that so and overlook you……”

Ram: “Keep quiet!”

Ley: “Woops.”

Ley, slurping on his tongue, swung his dagger towards the retreating Emilia’s back. Ram,
closing in with a low stance, brushed it away energetically by sweeping it with her legs.

And Emilia flew overhead of Ley, who’s attack had been overturned, as if jumping over a
hurdle. The result of that, as Ley stood in the aisleーー,

Shaula: “ーーーー~hk!”

Ley: “Tch~! Hahaha ~tsu! Well well, aren’t you doing it ~tsu!”

The titanic scorpion, trying to pursue Emilia, viciously clashed with Ley who had been left alone
in the theater. Though the compound eyes of the titanic scorpion were originally turned
towards Subaru, even still, there was no way it could simply ignore the one standing in
between as an obstruction and be able to pass freely.

The pincers of the titanic scorpion swung, and Ley warded them off with a miraculous
technique of the blade with his daggers. Though the brittle blades seemed that they would get
shattered easily by a single strike, Ley’s ability was able to do that extremely easily.

At the same pace, glancing backwards, seeing as how the enemy collided with the enemy,

Ram: “Emilia-sama! Take Barusu!”

Emilia: “Leave it to me!”

Hearing Ram’s shout as she dashed from the aisle, Emilia held the crouching Subaru in her
arms like a baby. Shouldered by Emilia’s slender arms, Subaru have rise to a surprised voice
saying “Woah!” but,

Emilia: “I’m sorry, stay put for a second, okay!”

Subaru: “To be carried by a girl, my pride got hurt……”

Ram: “There’s no way there’s any pride even left to be hurt at this point. Kindly stay put and
get treated like luggage!”

Emilia’s speed did not decrease even slightly whilst shouldering Subaru, who had blurted such
thoughtless comments.

Behind them unfolded the clash between Ley and the titanic scorpion, and regardless of what
the conclusion of it should become, the two would surely be obstructing each other’s way for
some time for the moment.

With that being saidーー,

Beatrice: “ーーShaula must be aiming for Subaru, in fact. The direction in which if you take
your eyes off and lose sight of where it may come from is dangerous, I suppose!”

Ram: “That is the problem, Beatrice-sama. ーーIs that thing, really Shaula?”

Running alongside Emilia who was shouldering Subaru, Ram and Beatrice exchanged thoughts
on the situation.

What Ram had asked demanded confirmation of what Subaru had previously convicted.
Hearing that, Beatrice gave a sidelong glance to Subaru and nodded,

Beatrice: “That is what Subaru believes, in fact. That, attack of firing light also coincides, I
suppose.”

Ram: “……The attack seen from the balcony, or during the time of exiting the sand, is it.”

Hearing Beatrice’s analysis, Ram furrowed her eyebrows. She then glanced towards Subaru,
speaking to Subaru who was being carried Emilia’s arms.

Ram: “Barusu, whatever you are doing, disconnect it. At that pace……”

Subaru: “I-I will have to endure it? I’ll say this, I’m a man, you know. Enduring and being
patient, is the special right of us men……”

Ram: “Quite a thing to say after being in such a tattered state and being carried by Emilia-
sama.”

Subaru: “U~ghu.”

At Ram’s words, he was unable to voice even “Ugh” properly.

The truth is, due to the effect of taking over Ram’s inferior physical form, ignoring his spirit,
even breathing was painful for him. The burden increased each passing second and the
exhaustion felt as if it were some curse that would eat away his life.

At the strong act being put up by that Subaru, Emilia whispered “As I thought”,

Emilia: “Subaru, you’re doing something, right? Midway through, my body also became re~ally
light, and the parts where I was damaged and wounded ndidn’t hurt either…… Beatrice, in case
you are having Subaru push himself.”

Beatrice: “It’s not Betty, in fact. This is what Subaru is doing by himself…… through an
Authority, I suppose. Even Betty wants to stop him if he can be stopped, in fact.”

Emilia: “Authority……?”

Against Emilia, who had offered her frank advice, Beatrice denied her involvement and made
an astringent face. Emilia and Ram furrowed their eyebrows together in response to what she
had pronounced.

Calling it an Authority, Beatrice gave the impression that she had an idea about the power
Subaru was usingーー,

Ram: “Beatrice-sama, what would be an Authority?”

Beatrice: “ーー. Something like, the backwards compatibility of a Divine Protection, I suppose.
Subaru is pushing himself quite a bit and using it, in fact. That is the cause behind Emilia and
Ram’s states as well, I suppose.”

“ーーーー”

Hearing that, Emilia inhaled while Ram sharpened her gaze.

Though she was physically supposed to be fine, what dwelled in Ram’s light crimson eyes was
powerful rage. With such eyes, she glared at Subaru,

Ram: “Taking up Ram’s burden as how you please, when did you become so admirable?”

Subaru: “My bad…… I’m a gentleman. That’s why, I end up smartly taking the girls’ luggage……”

Ram: “And as a result of that, become a girl’s luggage instead? It can be said countless times,
you’ve got it backwards.”

Ram’s continued sighs somewhat felt as if she had given up on Subaru’s attitude. She must
have understood as well, that Subaru had no intentions of returning that burden.

Honestly speaking, possessing it forever would be tiresome, but even so, at least while they
are in the middle of the conflictーー,

Subaru: “ーーThat’s, it.”

Thinking that far, at last, Subaru finally turned his consciousness towardsーー not the internal
organs within the depths of his abdomen, but something else.

His consciousness passed through the body of what was his self, and largely spread out to the
scope perceivable to him. And, grasping onto『Cor Leonis』, he connected to the conditions
and positions of his comrades.

Without any change, in『Taygeta』were Echidna and Rem, along with Patrasche. Slightly away
from them was Gyan at a lower floor, and thenーー,

Subaru: “I knew it.”

Emilia: “I knew it? What did you know?”

Subaru: “Meili is, even now, obstructing the Witch Beasts from the balcony……”

Though faintly distant, the flickering, blurry light on the balcony of the fourth layer was Meili.
Though the situation was that Shaula had broken away, she was mobilising her own strength
and was dealing with the large hordes of Witch Beasts.

He held the deepest admiration for the strenuous efforts she was making, and he felt grateful
as wellーー,

Beatrice: “That girl was not attacked by Shaula is what that would mean, in fact.”

Subaru: “Exactly.”

Subaru affirmed what Beatrice had stated, while on top of Emilia’s shoulders.
The moment immediately after the battles had broken out in each of the respective places,
Subaru had left dealing with the Witch Beasts advancing towards the watchtower to the two of
Meili and Shaula.

Thereafter, with Shaula unraveling herself in form of the titanic scorpion to attack Subaru and
the rest, of course, the well-being of Meili, who was supposed to be with her became a matter
of concernーー but Subaru could feel her safety.

In other words,

Subaru: “Shaula turned into that after parting with Meili. At any rate, Shaula hasn’t laid a
finger on Meili……”

How relevant that was to the present situation, he could not think about that with an
exhausted mind.

On top of that, even if they continued running at this rateーー,

Emilia: “We need to solve the problems rising up, otherwise we’ll just get cornered no matter
how much we run!”

With a shout similar to a cry, Emilia perfectly expressed the present condition of Subaru and
the others.

The first of the five problems, the hordes of Witch Beasts, for that was Meili, the titanic
scorpion and『Gluttony』were continuing trying to devour each other, and he felt no signs of
the arrival of the jet black shadow.

However, Reid Astrea, equipped with absurd violence like the hammer of god, wasーー,

Ram: “ーー~hk, kindly stop!”

“ーー!?”

Ram, who was running and leading the vanguard, stretched her hand towards the rear and
restrained Emilia and the others. In front of the momentarily stopped three a shockwave
pierced through the following instant.

The shockwave diagonally bisected the aisle seemingly made of stone, creating an entrapment
of rubble and smoke. Seeing the destruction of the watchtower which had professed itself as
indestructible, taking into account Subaru’s memories, this would be the third timeーー but if
being crushed by the shadow was to be kept out of the picture, this would be the first.

And, the true identity of that destruction wasーー,

???: “Miss Ram…… along with Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama, is it.”

Subaru: “Julius!?”

Evading the erupted smoke, flying backwards greatly, the figure with a white outfit
contaminated by blood and dust was the good-looking man, Julius Juukulius.

Stepping onto that place and the cause of the shockwave, he quickly turned his yellow eyes
backwards and glanced into the dark-coloured eyes of Subaru, who was sitting atop Emilia’s
shoulders,
Julius: “Though I believe it has only been a few minutes since we parted ways, it seems you
were damaged quite harshly, isn’t it.”

Subaru: “Shut u~p…… For once, I’m unhurt.”

Julius: “I do not see the cold sweat of an unhurt human, though……”

Julius closed a single eye at Subaru, who had a pallid face and blurted out rough words with a
faint breath. Even he, who possessed good judgement, had not been able to understand the
effects of the Authority of『Cor Leonis』, as expected.

And unfortunately, no longer remained any time for them to calm down and converse about it.

Subaru: “I’m begging you, please say you slashed Reid’s throat……”

Julius: “Reporting what differs from reality, is an extraordinarily difficult choice as a knight.”

Beatrice: “……That, already makes for the answer, I suppose.”

Subaru’s wish, which seemed more like a prayer, had been implicitly repudiated by the
excessively serious response. While feeling his hope turn into despair, Subaru made a bitter
expression.

He felt his earbuds hurt, by a sound as that of crushing of the wall’s fragments,

???: “Hah! So ya’re greetin’ all the women ya’ve gathered in here, you. It was jus’ startin’ to
get a bit borin’ after walkin’ ’round freely. So are y’all gonna be my opponents, aye?”

Ram: “……The worst progression of events, isn’t it.”

Following Julius, the one who showed his form through the smoke was the great man with
long red hair, casually dressed on only a single side, with a tall figure built with muscularityー
ー red violence, Reid Astrea.

At the form of Reid, boldly stepping into the aisle of the fourth layer and not the second layer,
Ram commented with a low voice. With identical astonishment Emilia said “You……” with a
quivering voice.

Emilia: “Why are you on this floor? Aren’t you supposed to be unable to exit from there……”

Reid: “Heyhey, don’tcha be makin’ me laugh, fiercely frizzlin’. I live where I wanna live, slash
down those whom I wanna slash down, and sleep with women I wanna sleep with. As if I’ll be
abidin’ by the customs of others.”

Beatrice: “……Just how cheap is this guy, in fact.”

Beatrice, whilst trembling with fear, smacked her lips at Reid’s self-centred philosophy.

However, it was fact that Reid had appeared in this place and was standing in the way of
Subaru and the others, obstructing them.

With this was, Reid at the main gate, and『Gluttony』and the titanic scorpion at the rear gate.
ーーThis was the location of a tremendous battle.

Subaru: “Though it may be useless to just talk…… Right now, everything happening in the
tower is……”
Reid: “Ah, I know it’s becomin’ quite the ruckus, ya know? But, it ain’t concernin’ me. If the
ones that got in will be gettin’ in my way then I’ll slash ’em down, or if they’ll open my way
then I won’t kill ’em at least. ーーWoops, well those takin’ part in the『Trial』gotta be a
special case. Though that still ain’t different from pickin’ a fight with me.”

Subaru: “Then……”

Reid: “ーーHey, young fish. Don’tcha say any borin’ shit now.”

Twisting his words, Subaru tried to somehow extract information out of Reid. With his spirit of
the sword losing its proper way, he made him shut his mouth.

“ーーーー”

As if an electric shock, pressure which caused physical numbness jolted Subaruーー no, not
only Subaru, but all four standing in the aisle. Otherwise, it may have jolted the entire tower
itself.

This merely brought the displeasure of the lone man. So this was just his sense of intimidation.

Upon Pleiades Watchtower were threats aside from this giant manーー,

Subaru: “The way to deal with one of『Gluttony』and that shadow hasn’t been found either,
and still……”

Julius: “ーーSubaru, regarding that, I have a good news and bad news from my side.”

Said Julius, preparing to use his knight sword, commencing with his words. At his
commencement, with words as those from some overseas drama, Subaru stiffened his cheeks.

Good news and bad news, though it was an expression common in literary works, hearing
those words in reality like this gave a terrible feeling of his chest being scratched apart.

Gulping down saliva for once, Subaru affirmed the words “Good news and bad news” in his
mouth,

Subaru: “Then, say the good news first.”

Julius: “Regarding the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』nowhere to be seen whom you are
getting anxious about, there is no need to be on the lookout for him. I can assure you
regarding that.”

Subaru: “ーー? I don’t know on what basis you’re saying that, but it’s certainly good news.
Then, what’s the bad news?”

Whether he found his tracks, or whether he got hands on proof of him having not arrived in
the first place or having exited the tower, Subaru raised a single eyebrow in response to what
Julius had pointed out.

If there was to be only one Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, then certainly the problems they
had to deal with would reduce by one.

If the cards in their hands and the cards in the hands of the opponent were to be seen and
compared, what would be the ideal course of action, Subaru considered that with his body in a
horribly bad state.
Before that Subaru, Julius softly exhaled, and continued.

Julius: “The Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Roy Alphard is over there.”

Subaru: “……Ah?”

With an earnest tone, Julius turned the leading edge of his knight sword towards the front.

What stood ahead of the pointing tip of that knight sword, was only the great man with the
smile of a ferocious shark.

It could not mean anything else. ーーThe man with the smile of a shark, was standing there.

However, Julius continued his words, as Subaru and the others stood stunned.

Julius: “The one before our eyes, the first generation『Sword Saint』, Reid Astrea. ーーHe is,
Roy Alphard.”

CHAPTER 69 “THE ABSURD IRON HAMMER OF THE SWORD”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーGulping down those words he had heard, he required several seconds to chew their
implication.

Subaru: “Reid is, Roy Alphard……?”

Upon the report betraying his expectations, Subaru’s thoughts were disturbed into a shape
unlike the anguish he had taken over.

The pain and suffering he had arbitrarily taken from his comrades, due to that negativity his
mind was working slowly but this was a situation where even that couldn’t be used as
scapegoat.

Taking some time for the moment with his brain seemingly melting out of his ears, he found
his thoughts to be endless.

“ーーーー”

In front of him, the majestic figure standing boldly about whom this revelation had been made,
the red-haired swordsman, unmistakably the existence who was the biggest nuisance in this
Pleiades Watchtower, Reid Astrea, all whilst staring at him Subaru whispered.

Julius, who had readied his knight sword on his side, his expression possessed no signs of
falsehood whilst he focused his eyes on Reid.

He was not a person with the personality to make such unfunny jokes in a gambling room
where it was all a matter of life and death in the first place. That was the commentary on Julius
by Subaru, who had once forgotten everything, and abiding by that notion the one in question
remained fully serious.

Because it meant that Julius’ remarks, who possessed that conviction, were certain truth.
Subaru: “If Reid, is『Gluttony』, then that means……”

Reid was one of the obstacles that existed in the watchtower, however, stood at an ambiguous
position when it came to demarcation as an ally or enemy.

But if his existence were to explicitly be one of those who were distinctly the enemies, thenー
ー,

Subaru: “So that’s why, you were…… again and again, so persistently……?”

Reid: “ーーHey, jus’ wait, you. That’s a pretty borin’ misunderstandin’, ya know.”

Subaru: “Eh?”

Reid: “It ain’t a joke, you. Hey, you. You. You, sayin’ that I’m takin’ the form of that unrelated
idiot, don’t go ’bout trustin’ that borin’ conclusion, you.”

Hearing Subaru’s trembling voice, Reid distorted his cheeks with seemingly painful displeasure.

Subaru was unable to comprehend, the meaning of that reaction.

ーーThe Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Roy Alphard was manifesting in the form of Reid.

Subaru, who had just previously seen the transformations of Louis Arneb, had reached that
extremely respectable conclusion. The Authority of『Gluttony』of extorting the shape, form
and combat power of the opponent, the result of which was the Reid before them.

However, Reid’s mood turned worse quite frankly at that conclusion.

The cause of that seemed to be, instead of the behaviour of a coward hiding his true identity
without knowing when to give, something much more simple like the displeasure of a child
upon being teased.

The real meaning of that wasーー,

Reid: “Ain’t it obvious that I’d be me. Because that’ll never change, I’m standin’ here. Do ya
disagree? You, are ya sayin’ I’m wrong?”

“ーーーー”

Touching the eyepatch on his left eye whilst baring his sharp fangs, Reid declared towards
Subaru.

Receiving that, Subaru inhaled and furrowed his eyebrows, reading deeply into his words.

And noticing a certain possibility, he took a short breath.

Subaru: “It can’t be, Julius……”

Julius: “Ah, likely, what you are imagining is correct.”

While keeping his line of sight maintained towards Reid, Julius pulled in his jaw upon Subaru’s
hoarse voice. The good-looking man rubbed his cheek stained by his own blood with his
shoulder and whilst continuing to erase that bloodstain,

Julius: “My wording earlier, was at fault. Let me correct it. ーーHe, in front of our eyes, that
flesh body belongs to Roy Alphard. However, that spirit is different.”
Subaru: “ーーSpirit.”

Julius: “Roy Alphard, ate the『Memories』of Reid Astrea, and had the control over his own
spirit stolen by those『Memories』. Henceforth he, without any restrictions, descended from
the second layer and is now here.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru found himself dumbfounded in response to Julius affirming the absurd possibility he
had thought of.

Subaru wondered how something like that was even possibleーー no, each one aside from
Subaru, Emilia, Beatrice, and even Ram, all of them widened their eyes together.

Certainly, everything’s reasoning was logical with Julius’ explanation.

Originally, as the trial taker of the『Trial』in Pleiades Watchtower, Reid Astrea was not
supposed to be able to leave the second layer, but he started wandering about in the tower
making an expression as if he owned the whole place, the reality behind that.

In the worlds he had continued to repeatedly witness, Subaru had been confused in the
mayhem which brought the end of the tower, within those, he himself had not been able to
attain freedom but had taken advantage of the actions of『Gluttony』and had acquired
freedom.

Yes, that’s right. With that, all of the baffling situations surrounding Reid made sense.

ーーHowever, he was unable to shut his hanging jaw for this exceeded norms far too much.

Beatrice: “Got dragged along by the『Memories』and lost sight of the true self, is what it
would mean, I suppose.”

Ram: “Simply put, it must mean that the one with the stronger self won and remained. ーーIn
terms of self principles, one chased away the other.”

Though a bit late compared to Subaru, Beatrice and Ram arrived at the same conclusion.

An unstructured way of speaking, but Ram’s words expressed the truth with frankness.

Subaru: “But, I have a doubt too……”

That was, why the eaten Reid’s existence had not disappeared from everyone’s memories.

Till now, the ones who had fallen victim to『Gluttony』aside from Subaru, Rem and Julius,
had their existences erased from the memories of all people, is how it seemed.

The truth is, in the previous loop, the existence of Emilia disappearing from the memories of
Ram and the rest was something Subaru could attest to. If so, then the same thing not
happening to Reid was,

Julius: “Principally, what『Gluttony』had eaten was not Reid’s 『Name』 but at most his『
Memories』, is what that would mean. It is not possible to eat both the『Name』and『
Memories』of a dead person. That is what Roy Alphard had asserted.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Did you witness the scene of Reid getting eaten!?”
Sensing Subaru’s doubt, Julius responded with a single eye open. He answered with a short
“Yes”, looking at the crumbled wall he himself had passed through,

Julius: “When I went to the second layer in accordance with your instructions, you see. Timely
enough, that was when Roy Alphard and Reid were having negotiations. Negotiation, to label it
as that would be suspicious in itself, though.”

Subaru: “What’s suspicious, about that?”

Julius: “Because Reid was making no effort for resistance. ーーPerhaps『Gluttony』, for some
reason, may have been subjected to the『Trial』. That is why he, the trial taker, was unable to
attack the opponent.”

Reid: “Hah! You, that’s ’bout half correct n’ half incorrect.”

Upon Julius stating that conjecture, none other than Reid called a halt to it. While crackling his
thick neck bones, he had his nails touch the pit of his stomach,

Reid: “Certainly, no way they were gonna be participants for the『Trial』, but had I thought of
doin’ it then I would’ve done it, ya know? If I did that then I won’t be here right now, ain’t that
so?”

Julius: “You have attained the opponent’s self. Are you, saying that you already possessed
confidence in that?”

Reid: “Jus’ actin’ as if focusin’ on only the strong parts’s somethin’ I won’t allow. Placin’
everythin’ one’s side has n’ gamblin’ it all’s what’s interestin’. Though, that was somethin’ that
midget didn’t understand.”

Regardless of the truth of him having obtained that physical body, whatever may have been
the interests of『Gluttony』who had been affected by that sequence of events, Reid declared
pertaining to Roy with terrible indifference, whom he had confronted.

Merely, the fact is that the reality in front of their eyes was the truth. ーーThe self of Roy
Alphard, had been painted out by the monster known as Reid Astrea.

Reid: “If you wanna eat n’ taste me then ya gotta have the stomach large enough to fit me in.
He didn’t have that. That’s why, I bit and tore apart the stomach. That’s all there’s to it.”

Subaru: “That’s all, there’s to it, you say……”

Aside from his bearing nausea and the sense of abrasion of his mind and body, Subaru felt his
head starting to hurt.

In other words, if what happened in Reid’s body was to be said straightforwardly then,

Subaru: “Revived…… Resurrected from the dead, is that what this is about?”

Julius: “In terms of results, you could say that. Above all, a situation where it is possible to
meddle with the『Memories』of a dead person, and the existence who wielded that ability
being encountered for the first time and then subsequently arriving into existence, it is a series
of events akin to miracles.”

Subaru: “Miracles……”
A life who was supposed to have vanished four hundred years ago, to witness the moment of it
being resurrected like this, Julius might have stated it to be the embodiment of an ironical
miracle regardless of his intent to call it that way.

Although, he did not intend to state the reality of his resurrection alongside that as wellーー,

Emilia: “Um, can I ask one thing?”

Reid: “A~h?”

Abruptly, when all of the happenings were being arranged into order, the one to raise her
voice like that was Emilia.

Hereafter the encounter with Reid, Emilia had kept her mouth shut so that the topic of
discussion may not get diverted. Seeing the discussion reach a point where it could halt she
turned her amethyst eyes towards Reid.

And,

Emilia: “You have…… Reid has been revived, right? With that you’ve become able to leave that
place, that’s something I rea~lly congratulate you for.”

Reid: “Ah, thanks. With this I can teach ya all sorts of stuff at a proper place, fiercely frizzlin’.
Let’s have drinks tonight, you. Aside from that…… ah, heyhey we’ll do stuff as I teach ya.”

Emilia: “ーー? Are you inviting me to go out with you? But, I have only gone to a “dayte” with
Puck and Subaru, so, I’m sorry. Also”

Though it would make for an exchange Subaru would never want to miss out on, getting
caught on by Emilia’s comment on her date was something Subaru currently had no time to
spare for.

Keeping those innermost thoughts of Subaru’s for some other occasion, Emilia repositioned
Subaru’s body she was carrying on her shoulders,

Emilia: “Even though you have become free, can’t you stop being in our way? In case you don’t
know, we are rea~lly busy right now……”

Reid: “Don’tcha make me say it, fiercely frizzlin’. I more or less’ve got grasp on what’s
happenin’ here. After all, the tiny brat of this body was unusually well-informed, I hate it. ーー
Ah, I really don’t like it.”

As if throwing up, Reid annoyingly gripped to his guts.

It seemed as not merely resurrection but Reid also had the ability to read the memories of Roy
Alphardーー in other words, he apparently even had the power to catch a glimpse of an edge
of the Authority of『Gluttony』.

Above all, it seemed as if it was something he aesthetically found strongly, terribly repulsive,

Reid: “He didn’t have a standpoint of his own, that’s why he got himself involved in such stupid
shit. He’s an irredeemable kid. Though he ended up disappearin’ ’cause he was doin’ it without
knowin’ his position, it’s gotta be a natural reward.”
Subaru: “……Why talk about only this place, if you’re free then how about you go conquer the
world and the vast oceans? I rea~lly feel like you’re just delaying the problem, if that’s the
case”

Reid: “You, don’tcha start preparin’ to run away. As it is, a situation where ya’re bein’ carried
on the shoulders of a woman, it’s so pathetic it’d be better to die. Do ya wanna be coated with
embarrassment?”

“ーーーー”

Subaru’s venture to avoid battle and having the situation ameliorate ended with a failure.

Perhaps, even the ones other than Subaru may have failed to understand what he had
proposed just now as well. In the end, even if Reid were to gain freedom, he intended to
respect his role as the trial taker.

Otherwise, not being particular about his title of the trial taker he simply would not allow for
an opponent, whom he had decided to cross swords with, to escape.

At any rate,

Emilia: “ーーIs that so. If you won’t move aside then there’s no choice.”

With a long sigh congested with nuance of it being unfortunate, the reply sufficiently
suggested Emilia’s decision to attack Reid.

Emilia: “I’m sorry.”

Those words were directed, not at the confronting Reid, but at Subaru who was atop her
shoulders, and he was a second late for noticing that.

Because after a single second, Subaru’s body had been brought down from Emilia’s shoulders
and gently handed over to Beatrice, who was beside them.

ーーIn but an instant, crossing the aisle with the speed as that of a bullet, Emilia slammed an
ice sword into Reid.

The atmosphere gave rise to a high-pitched sound, yielding forth frost and the beautiful yet
cruel blade of ice fluttered through the aisle as it was enshrouded in the erupted smoke. In any
case, the attack with no hesitation whatsoever aiming for a fatal woundーー once Emilia had
decided to act upon, there was no faltering in her then. That was something clearly
understood after all of the battles till now.

Emilia: “ーーHa ~hk!”

The slash attack Subaru’s eyes finally caught up to, the strike which was almost like an ambush,
Reid easily received it using his arm outside of the breast pocket of his casual dress with the
chopsticks he was holding in his hand.

This was not the first time seeing Reid wield chopsticks as his special weapon. However, it was
not something which could be gotten used to even after seeing it on multiple occasions.
Abnormalities were abnormalities, there lay change in that recognition.

Subaru: “He……! Emilia-chan!”

Beatrice: “S-Subaru! Don’t push yourself, in fact! Stay put, I suppose!”

Subaru shouted at Reid’s abnormal swordsmanship, feeling perturbed about Emilia’s safety.
Appealing to Subaru to take care of himself was Beatrice, whom Emilia had suddenly forgone
and entrusted his body to.

Being supported by her petite frame while kneeling down onto the aisle, Subaru pushed his
eyes open.

Meanwhile, Emilia renewed her arms which had been smashed, or rather, slashed by the
chopsticks and continued the performance of her swords dance like a fairy within sparkling
diamond dust.

Easily brushing that away, Reid laughed with a “Haha ~hk!” like a shark,

Reid: “Hah! Jus’ as expected, ya got it quickly, fiercely frizzlin’! But, you, don’tcha know? Your
『Trial』is already over, ya know?”

Emilia: “If that’s so! Then pass everyone else too!”

Reid: “Heyhey, the hell kind of reasonin’ makes ya say that aye. I ain’t got any reason to be
doin’ that.”

Emilia: “I request you!”

Reid: “There ain’t anythin’ cute in beggin’ like that. For now, take off yer clothes, you.”

Though she had been making a serious expression, Emilia’s entreaty did not wield anything to
Reid’s ears.

Identical to the first strike, Reid warded it away, chased it away the subsequent strikes using
vivid techniques of chopsticks, barely conceivable. Subaru was unable to close his mouth
hanging open before that abnormal swordsmanship.

Of course, Reid’s irrefutable mastery was not something unknown.

However, even Emilia had not drawn a step back against even the enemies of『Gluttony』and
the titanic scorpion, when compared to such a variety of warriors she had shown
overwhelming capacity. At the very least, even a hundred of Subaru would not be able to
oppose Emilia. ーーFor Reid, that was, quite literally, a child’s play.

Emilia’s offence and defence jaded the spirit of it being a do-or-die situation, was naught but
the play of an unskilled child for Reid.

Subsequently, Emilia, after a mere few exchanges, was unable to reach through and
experienced defeat. The difference in their ability was so immense that even the untrained
eyes could identify that.

Howeverーー,

Ram: “ーーThe reason to abstain from using full force? That should be quite simple.”

Reid: “A~h?”

Ram: “Because you, will face an unsightly defeat here at the hands of Ram and the others.”

Interrupting the battlefield with a petite frame pronounced Ram, positioned behind Reid.
ーーAnd caught hold of that back of Reid’s.

That alone was more than worthy of admiring, but Ram’s fearsomeness was not the end of it.

Emilia attacked without any relent against the opponent Reid Astrea. Ram matched the timing
with her, who had left her battle style upon her senses, with godly intuition.

Precisely this which Subaru had not been able to read at all, was Emilia’s initial surprise attack
ーー movements that suggested the question whether he had really managed to read them,
and the truth was that they were movements which gave the impression of possibly already
having gotten read.

“ーーーー”

The very next instant, Ram’s unleashed fist stabbed into the side of Reid’s casual dress.

At the moment of the impact, with the sound of the flesh and bones creaking, Ram’s white
fist’s piercing strength penetrated through Reid’s internal organs and the aisle was split open
by the bottom of Reid’s feet, who continued standing his ground.

Subaru: “It reached through…… ~hk!?”

Looking at that, Subaru thoughtlessly hugged Beatrice tightly.

He wanted to cheer, but he was unable to voice anything further. Instead of that, he felt his
body heat up as if his blood was boiling. Because that was, as far as Subaru knew, the first time
Reid had taken damage without it even being a matter of super luck.

Ram: “Ha, a~a~a~ーー!”

The unimaginably powerful fists fired from her slender arms were hammered into Reid as if a
storm. Reid received that with his defenseless lower body, and retreated.

It was not as if he lacked all defense. Even for blocking Ram’s attacks, his two chopsticks were
being used to block Emilia’s fierce attack, so he merely lacked the defense to direct there.

Henceforth, pressurised by the might of her tremendous fisting, Reid’s body was greatly
pushed back.

And whilst his figure was blown off, Emilia threw the twin swords she had created with both of
her hands and the sword slashes drew an arc which was then cleared away by Reid’s
chopsticks’ slash, subsequently he collapsed onto the aisle, lying spread-eagled.

Subaru: “Did they, do it……?”

Seeing the form of Reid collapsed, lying flat on the aisle, Subaru lightly whispered in
astonishment, with widened eyes.

Blocking Emilia’s surprise attack had been a final desperate tactic of his, and the one other
than that, Ram’s attacks was what he had gotten a taste of. Every blow had wielded enough
power to make his bones creak.

Emilia’s difficult fighting was a matter of course, but perhaps misjudging Ram’s combat power
had been Reid’s cause of defeat.
As an effect of『Cor Leonis』, having been able to move without any hindrances, Ram’s ability
had been enough to mow down the opponent’s consciousness before Reid could get seriousー
ー,

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Right now you can quickly tie him down and render him unable to battle!
Emilia-chan! Constrict him with ice……”

For a moment his thoughts had come to a halt without confirming their victory, but he was
unable to overlook that extremely valuable situation. Panicking, Subaru instructed Emilia to
constrict Reid.

At the same pace, he tried to call out to Ram, who had been making strenuous effortsーー,

Beatrice: “……Subaru, when did, your health come back?”

Subaru: “Eh?”

Suddenly, so asked Beatrice, who had been supporting his body.

Receiving that doubt, Subaru tardily came to notice the truth of him standing on his legs and
giving instructions to Emilia. ーーThe agony which was eating into him as if a curse, had
disappeared.

Ram: “ーーKa, fugh”

The moment immediately after he judged what that must mean, Ram’s body shivered,
trembling violently.

Ram’s upper body, who had turned her back towards this side, jolted and she collapsed down
to her knees, unable to support her body.

Subaru: “Ram!!”

Julius: “Ku~gh!”

Unable to even stretch out her hand, Ram collapsed seemingly like a puppet whose threads
had been slashed away. The one to jump at Ram’s collapsing body was Julius, who had been
awaiting an interval to plunge into the battle.

Supporting Ram’s wholly exhausted body, Julius confirmed her condition with his expression
frozen. The reason for that was Ram’s complexion, and the crimson of thick blood which dyed
her clothes.

Massive amounts of blood was flowing from the wound in Ram’s abdomen whose bleeding she
had stopped. Though it was true that the lost blood brought serious danger to her life, that
alone was not the issue.

The greatest problem was linked with the healing of Subaru’s condition.

In other wordsーー,

Subaru: “The effect of『Cor Leonis』, has been cut off……”

???: “ーーA~h, so it finally got cut aye. You, don’t be doin’ borin’ shit. Aren’tcha jus’ hidin’
behind a woman. Ya’re a disgrace for a young fish, you.”
“ーーーー”

In front of Subaru, who had been rendered speechless, the collapsed Reid swung and stationed
both of his feet and vigorously stood up. Reid lightly patted and swept his back, and swung his
arms in circles from his shoulders whilst gripping onto the chopsticks.

His attitude which felt as if he hadn’t taken any of the damage Ram had inflicted on him,
though that alone made his body shudder, what made Subaru uneasy were his words
immediately afterwards.

ーーReid said, that it got cut. Just, what was he referring to.

Reid: “Playin’ ’round like that’ll always be borin’. First of all, somethin’ like feelin’ no pain or
ache even when the guts’re all torn up, are ya makin’ fun of me, you.”

Subaru: “Wo, ah……”

Reid: “If ya say ya wanna do it with perfection, then ya gotta stand what ya receive too. But,
this one’s done for. You, this one’s done for, ya know. You, can’t ya see. This woman, was
gonna die even before it got cut.”

Intimidated by Reid’s low pitched words, Subaru turned his line of sight towards Ram, who was
in Julius’ arms. Receiving that gaze, Julius lightly pulled in his chin.

Julius: “His words are correct. Miss Ram’s wounds are no trivial matter. Even now, she is on
the verge of death.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Julius: “The reason why the bleeding is not stopping, is perhaps because of the usage of a
chemical which hinders the clotting of blood. Other than that must be the recoil of her pushing
herself which is present on her body.”

Each and every word of Julius’ analysis attempted to carve a painful fissure onto Subaru’s
chest.

He, failed. ーーSubaru’s『Cor Leonis』overlapped with his complacent failure.

“ーーーー”

Taking over Ram’s inferior physical form, he had created a circumstance under which she could
fight.

Though that was not a mistaken judgement, he ignored the injuries she had takenーー no,
having Rem herself ignore those is what had been a mistake.

If Subaru was to take over the pain and anguish of injuries, she would not be able to be
conscious of the wounds’ seriousness. If Ram were to conduct herself in a way suggesting she
was unharmed, Emilia would not come to notice anything either.

Julius: “A magic similar to『Nect』of sharing sensations, a bit different from that, or perhaps
something entirely unlike. Something much more different, had been put to use. And, you said
that you had cut it.”

Reid: “I’m good at cuttin’ invisible stuff, ya see. Well, the trick’s intuition. With that, a bit of
time got used up. Took a pretty grand hit.”
Reid exaggerated the reason he had bathed in Ram’s storm-like fists. However, returning to
the original topic, the truth was that he could more or less not feel any of the damage he had
taken.

The trick behind that too, was pronounced from Julius’ mouth. Whilst keeping Ram in his
embrace, Julius gently turned his gaze backwardsーー facing the aisle which had been fissured
by the close combat.

Julius: “You let all of Miss Ram’s attacks escape onto the floor with the bottom of your feet,
huh.”

Reid: “It’s a technique which a woman friend of mine, Trisha used to be good at, ya see.”

Reid laughed with a “Kaha” as he firmly stomped on the aisle.

Hearing the conversation of the two, Subaru, whilst continuing to shiver, glanced at the
crevices of the aisle. The endless wounds born onto the aisle were the proof of Reid having
directed Ram’s attacks onto the aisle.

It was perhaps some technique to direct the impact of blows towards someplace else. ーーIt
could be said that it was the culmination of martial arts.

Subaru: “……Ah.”

The truth is, when Ram’s initial blow had struck, Subaru too had witnessed the aisle
tremendously fissure with his own eyes. That also applied to all subsequent consecutive
strikes.

Both this and that, everything wasーー,

Subaru: “To slash down the connection between me, and Ram……? In the first place, how did
that even……”

Reid: “I jus’ said. I slash down what I wanna slash down, live where I wanna live, and sleep with
women I wanna sleep with. ーーI slashed down that borin’ game, all while hummin’.”

Leading a carefree life, was Reid.

Cutting things which could not be seen. Otherwise, cutting connections which do not physically
exist. Was the capability of doing so, the true ability of the existence named the『Sword Saint
』.

Emilia: “But, when I struck you from above with a lot of strength, you had been in pain……!”

Reid: “Back then the situation was different ya know, fiercely frizzlin’. Right now I’m here to
enjoy the fightin’ more than the『Trial』. If it’s a fight then ya gotta be more serious than the
『Trial』, ya know. Do ya disagree, you.”

Slashing and repelling away Emilia’s response, Reid snorted his nose and prepared his
chopsticks. Adjusting the stance of his chopsticks as if he was ordinarily commencing a meal,
and pointing their ends towards Julius, Reid’s blue eyes gleamed with a blaze.

Reid: “That’s how it is. Ya got what I’m sayin’, aye, you. You. Hey you.”

Julius: “ーーTo settle this, with the sword. That is your intention, correct?”
Reid: “Yeah, that’s right. Let me tell ya, I’ll allow any damn thin’ aside from swords too, ya
know? Whether ya wanna throw magic at me or clash with me, it ain’t any problem. If you
wanna win against me……”

Quite boldly, Reid gestured with a finger touching his chest, and pointed towards his heart.

In other words, that was the only way to bring an end to his life, that is what his expression
indicated.

That was the evidence that Subaru’s card of waging war had been correctーー,

Julius: “Why, must you be fixated over myself?”

Reid: “A~h? I’m bein’ fixated over you? Gimme a break. Bastards of jus’ mere words with nice
faces’re the race I hate the most, ain’t that so. On top of that, why’d I gotta be fixated?”

Julius: “Then……”

Reid: “ーーYou’re the one who’d have a reason to be fixated over me. If I draw back from
here, do ya really think that’d be fine?”

“ーーーー”

Reid’s response to Julius’ question could not be described as one that was clear.

He himself, belonged to a race of those types who did deem worth in conveying all things as
words. Furthermore, a large part of his response had been occupied by something similar to
sensation, it was difficult to comprehend.

However, for those who did understand that, merely had the answer which was limited to that
wasーー,

Reid: “ーーTch. A troublesome one ended up comin’ here.”

Before that answer could be chewed, what preceded was Reid clicking his tongue in
discontent.

And, the cause behind the click of his tongue, revealed its figure from the interior of the aisle
Subaru and the others had crossed throughーー no, in the form of a corona, it pounced upon
them.

Emilia: “Subaru!”

Immediately before the corona could evaporate away Subaru, Emilia’s ice sword separated
and distanced away the two from each other. As a note of shattering of ice echoed, the
repelled light stabbed through the aisle. ーーAn extremely long tail stinger, disappeared as if
having frayed.

That was namely, the baptism by the guardian of the『Sage’s』watchtowerーー,

Subaru: “ーーShaula.”

“ーーーー”
Red compound eyes emerged from the interior of the aisle, possessing multiple legs, the
titanic scorpion revealed its form. Jet black shell and fiendishly large pincers, its figure was
both ominous and healthy.

However, the form of Ley, who had been left behind to battle that titanic scorpion, was
nowhere around it. Although the titanic scorpion had no traces of blood on itself, if he had
faced defeat at the hands of the titanic scorpion and had fallen then it was all good, but,

Subaru: “Reid and Shaula, at the same time……”

Beatrice: “S-Subaru……”

Caught between the two formidable enemies, in the midst of the situation where they could
not take any inadvertent action, Beatrice called out to Subaru with a trembling voice.

Looking back towards that Beatrice, he noticed her pale expression. Beatrice’s expression was
painted with fear, and he tightly hugged it with his chest.

Somehow or the other, he searched for words in an attempt to clear away the unrest in her
heart,

Subaru: “Beatrice, it’s alright. At any rate, we haven’t managed to find a plan yet, but it’s
alright. Recovery is still……”

Beatrice: “That’s not it, I suppose, that’s not it, in fact! ーーIt’s coming, I suppose!”

Subaru: “It’s coming?”

As he heard Beatrice’s concerns, who had widened her eyes and changed her expression, he
glanced at the titanic scorpion once again.

Reid was here, and Shaula was on the other side, this was the very meaning of threat. In a
situation where such terrifying ones had gathered, what was going to come nowーー,

Subaru: “It can’t be.”

Reid: “I jus’ said, didn’t I. That a troublesome one ended up comin’ here.”

The thought which had passed by Subaru’s mind, as if affirming it, Reid pronounced.

That tone of speaking was serious, as if it were having trouble digesting this situation.

ーーThe subsequent instant, an impact reached their feet in the form of a parlous earthquake,
jolting Pleiades Watchtower.

“ーーーー”

Without exaggerating, when Subaru felt the impact reach his body, heaven and earth got
overturned for him.

Subaru was blown off without even the use of a technique. ーーIn the field of vision of that
Subaru, the residents of the fantasy world were each displaying astonishing movements
respectively.
Midair, Emilia kicked the foothold she had created with ice and repelled away the
consecutively fired tail stringers by the titanic scorpion seemingly advancing towards her
comradesーー no, towards Subaru.

In the world which was tilting diagonally, Julius seemingly dashed on the wall and closed in on
Reid, and commenced with an elite sword slash with his knight sword.

And, Beatrice jumped towards Subaru, who had tightly held onto Ram and kept her close to
himself,

Beatrice: “ーーMurak!”

The moment she chanted that, Subaru felt himself envelope within the feeling of suspension,
different from that of the impact. Released from the force of gravity, the feeling as if he had
been thrown into a world without gravity.

The effect was not as little as simply having restored heaven and earth for him.

Each one respectively, was acting at their very best with whatever each one of them
respectively could doーー,

Subaru: “ーーAh.”

As if sneering at those very best of actions, multitudinous volumes of the jet black shadow
swallowed the tower in its entirety.

“ーーーー”

Dreadful pressure echoed, and the watchtower, which boasted strength enough to make it
difficult to believe that it was mere stone, got completely crushed. That was the tyranny of the
shadow, which was not originally supposed to possess mass.

The arrival of the impact, which could no longer be named as a single destructive happening
but rather was closer to a natural disaster, easily swallowed, chewed even those who
possessed extraordinary abilities enough to be called superhumans in this world.

Going up against the titanic scorpion, making free use of magic and her physical abilities and
putting up a brave fight, Emilia, as well.

Swinging the knight sword, and charging towards the legend who was entertained by his self,
Julius, as well.

Protecting Subaru, and using magic with her small body, Beatrice, as well.

In the juncture where they twinkled aglow, the stretching shadow entwined and they turned
invisible.

“ーーーー”

Without sound, without reverberation, the forms of Emilia and the others vanished.

What name should be given to what had occurred to their bodies in the matter of an instant,
Subaru was unable to find any pertinent words within himself.

Merely, there existed something he could clearly say.

“ーーI have failed.”

『ーーI love you.』

At the same time, he accepted reality, and was whispered words of dusky love.

Whilst being whispered into his ears, or otherwise, whilst kissing him, or otherwise, whilst
embracing his entire body, or otherwise, whilst caressing his soul, frighteningly direct, words
with the soul of love.

He immediately understood. The greatest problem amongst the five obstacles.

The shadow which swallowed everything had arrived, whether it was possible to deal with it at
all, even that notion alone was questionable.

“ーーーー”

This was his third time seeing that shadow, and each time he encountered it, Subaru’s life had
been lost.

This time was no exception, now that the shadow had arrived and reached throughーー,

Reid: “ーーYou, the hell ya doin’ thinkin’ ’bout sleepin’, hey.”

At that moment, the jet black shadow which enclosed Subaru, was mowed down by a flash
that had been swung.

Subaru: “ーーYou’ve got to be joking.”

Reid: “Widen yer eyes n’ see. What’s the joke, you. You, do ya have yer eyes open. Open yer
eyes n’ take a good look, you. What’s the joke ’bout me.”

Saying that whilst casually swinging the knight sword, and having slashed away the shadow
was Reid. He wielded in his hands, not chopsticks, but a knight swordーー which belonged to
Julius, and exhaled through his nose.

It was truly ironic that the sword which had lost its owner, was displaying more ability in the
hands of the『Sword Saint』than its owner, but there was no time present to be having such
thoughts.

That was because Subaru, who had been standing upright, had his torso kicked by Reid.

Subaru: “Ghu, egh.”

Inside the narrow aisle, his suspended body was unable to hit even the ceiling or the walls.

The structure of the watchtower had already been destroyed, and he no longer was able to
determine where the ceiling was or where the walls were. What was present in Subaru’s
environs was the endlessly black sky, endlessly black sole, endlessly black world.

Anything and everything, became incomprehensible. ーーNo, there was slightly moving heat,
within his arms.

Ram: “ーーUgh.”

The warm body of the unconscious, fainted Ram asserted her existence.
Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Directing strength in his molars, biting and tearing into his own lips, he directed life into
himself.

At this moment, when anything and everything was being painted black, by giving up on
comprehending the situation, wasn’t Subaru simply entrusting his body to the end.

In front of this life trying its best to live at this moment, that was unforgivable.

Subaru: “ーーStill, something.”

Though the situation was in this state, there yet must be something he could attain.

Till now, Subaru had been swallowed by this jet black evil influence and had lost his life twice.
However, those two occasions had been abrupt, and he must have had no time left to do this.

What he had attained through this, was Ram who was asserting her fragile life, andーー,

Reid: “ーーHah.”

The kick he had received by Reid, who was within the same shadow as Subaru, wearing a
ferocious smile.

Of course, he was not grateful for that.

It hurt as if the pit of his stomach had been gouged out, and in the first place, the reason why
they had lacked time till the shadow swallowed the watchtower was because of Reid’s
unnecessary interruption.

That’s whyーー,

Subaru: “You will, get crushed too. ーーBy the『Greatest Knight』, I know of.”

Reid: “That’s, you, keep actin’ cool as how you’re till the very end, young fish.”

Looking downward, Reid set his aim on Subaru with a backhand grip to the knight sword. There
was distance between them, but from Reid’s perspective, distance of a few metres must be as
good as nonexistent.

And, below Reid, who had established Subaru as his enemy, the vivacious jet black shadow yet
continued advancing closer. Something like that wasn’t even deemed to be anything by Reid’s
sword spirit.

Though he was unaware of it, at this moment, Subaru may just be witnessing it.

A long time ago, said to have happened four hundred years ago, the legendary acts of the『
Witch』and the『Sword Saint』.

However, something like that was meagre as the absurd destruction and violence, namely『
Death』drew close to Subaruーー.

Subaru: “At least”

Even if just a second longer, I want you to stay alive.

Enshrouded by that wish, Subaru tightly embraced Ram’s body, in his arms.
The next moment, a torrent of light, unbelievably stemming from a sword, swallowed Subaru
ーー,

※※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーEach time he vanished, each time he redid, each time he made a wish, he was faced with
vicissitude.

Countless times, repeating, repeating, he continued to pile up ends which are supposed to
happen only once.

Suddenly, he thought.

Always, having someone by his side in the moments of end, may be something to feel happy
for.

Should never being alone in the moments of end, grant him the strength to stand.

However, alongside, he also thought of this.

About why, always, Natsuki Subaru was unable to rescue that someone whom he nestled close
to, in the moments of end.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

“ーーーー”

Clouds of sand, were rising up to extremely high skies which they were never supposed to
reach.

Pleiades Watchtower’s balcony, several metres above ground, underneath where present
were the advancing hordes of Witch Beasts, commencing with their attack to bring down the
watchtower.

Holding them back, with her own ability to control Witch Beasts was Meili, making strenuous
efforts.

Julius was above, heading for Reid on the second layer.

And, Subaru and the others must make haste and dash to Emilia and the others, who must be
clashing with Ley Batenkaitosーー,

???: “Master-sama? Are you alright?”

In accordance with Subaru’s summons, she tilted her neck, with her long, black braid swaying
about.

As she pronounced that question, in her expression, in her eyes, sentiments such as those of
impatience or irritation could not be felt. Of course, no light of cunningness planning to
deceive them could be perceived either.

Whether that was her camouflage or her true intents, there was no definite answer to that,
howeverーー,

???: “Master-sama, are you listening? People other than master-sama or me seem to have
gotten involved in troublesome stuff but…… is there something I can do for Master-sama?”
Subaru: “Ah, is that so…… Something you can do for me, huh.”

???: “Yup. If it’s Master-sama’s request, then into fire, into water, even into large explosions, I
can energetically FLYWAY into ’em!”

Energetically, possessing no malice, the personality with her arms stretched wide whilst saying
that, Shaula.

Staring at that carefree smile, Subaru turned back and inhaled.

He made his return. To this moment, he was made to return.

There were no changes in what he was supposed to do. There existed people he must save,
people he must defeat.

That is why, without losing his way, in order to settle what all he was supposed to do, Subaru
undertook a necessary ceremony.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “Shaula, will you listen to anything I tell you to do?”

Shaula: “Course of of! If it’s Master-sama’s request then I’ll listen to anything! If it’s master-
sama’s demand then I’ll even listen to something which may be a bit extreme. Ah, ah, ah,
could it be Master-sama, finally reached the limit of holding back in front of my DYNAMITE
BODY? That’s why you kept away all others and it’s just the two of us now? Ah, you you you!
Geez Master-samaーー”

Subaru: “ーーShaula.”

Twisting and turning, with her cheeks sandwiched in her hands, Shaula blushed at Subaru’s
words.

However, Subaru did not pay heed to such words of her’s, and stared at her face with a serious
face.

Andーー,

Subaru: “ーーIf I tell you to die, will you die?”

CHAPTER 70 “THE ABSURD IRON HAMMER OF THE SWORD”

VOLUME 24 END

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWithin the collapsing tower, basking in Reid’s decapitating slash, Natsuki Subaru’s life had
burned out.

Quite literally, burning out had accurately been his moment of death.
There were various things which he was pained by and which he needed to confirm, such as
the way to cope with the mass of the shadow drawing near, or what he intended to do
afterwards, and above all, somehow or other confirming a scaffold within the crumbling tower,
and all those of his efforts had gotten abandoned.

What alone was confirmed was that Reid’s final flash had swallowed Subaru, and vaporized
him away.

Perhaps, it had not hurt, is what he thought.

Of course, he did not believe it had been Reid’s benevolence at all, but pain and fear not
accompanying the moment of 『Death』 was an unexpected occurrence for Subaru, who had
died several times within a short frame of time.

Yes, neither had he felt pain nor fear. ーーMerely 『Rage』 was what he held.

Subaru: “ーーI will”

For just how many times continue to pile up meaningless deaths, is what he thought.

Things he had taken with him, hints that would break him out of the deadlock, as long as those
were present, Subaru’s 『Deaths』 would not be meaningless, and the 『Deaths』 he was
continuing to pile up would not be put to waste.

That was, terrible deceit.

That was, merely an excuse to turn his eyes away from his own powerlessness.

He had died meaninglessly, powerlessly, without will, without heart, aimlessly, and he did not
want to think that, that was all there was to it. That is why, for not having merely died, he
desired meaning in his 『Death』.

If only he could have had been more strong.

If only, he could have had been more smart.

If only, instead of his current self, he could have had been stronger, smarter, bolder.

Subaru: “But……”

The only one here was merely the weak, stupid, pathetic Natsuki Subaru.

Because nobody, ever, tried to leave that Subaru alone.

That was, because they were supporting his current self’s wound-filled resolution.

Subaru: “That is why, I amーー”

That is why, Natsuki Subaru isーー.

※※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Subaru: “ーーIf I tell you to die, will you die?”

The moment he declared that, it was not as if he felt no hesitation.

That was because he had been unable to anticipate what kind of a reaction his opponent
would give him the moment she received that question. ーーNo, if it was merely anticipation,
then he had done so.

With various patterns of imagination, he had thought of what it eventually would be.

If so, then the faltering he had embraced while declaring that question, for what reason did he
possess that indecision.

At any rateーー,

Shaula: “ーー? If Master-sama told me to die then I’ll die, you know?”

He felt his chest ache upon Shaula’s indifferent response, who had a finger touching her cheek.

As if he was being stabbed, to the point it would form cracks, painfully, he let out a shriek
within the core of his chest.

“ーーーー”

Oozily, upon the painful optical illusion, Subaru gripped to the pit of his stomach and deeply
exhaled.

Though he himself had voiced out those wounding words just now, he thought himself comical
for feeling hurt. Looking at that Subaru’s state, Shaula rounded her eyes in curiosity.

With no ill intent, Shaula’s attitude seemed as if she had been asked about the menu for
today’s evening meal and she had merely responded appropriately.

That reaction of hers, was the second worst in the patterns he had predicted.

With no pretence, selecting the option of accepting the instruction for her to abandon her life
was Shaula.

That was no lie or humour, that was her real intention with no second thoughts, he was able to
understand that by a single glance into her straightforward eyes.

Subsequently having caught a glimpse into her dark self-interests or plans might have had
saved Subaru’s heart.

However, the reality was that Subaru had not prepared for such an escape route. Whether
that was compassion or mercilessness, at this stage he would not be able to even differentiate
between the two, butーー,

Subaru: “……Is that, so.”

Shaula: “Does Master-sama, want me to die? Hmm, if it’s Master-sama’s request then I’ll listen
to anything, and I’m perfectly fine with it personally, but again, isn’t it quite a weird timing for
such a thought? Right now, it’s a total fiasco inside the tower……”

Subaru: “I know. I know.”

Hearing Subaru’s husky reply, Shaula tilted her neck while having her finger remain on her
cheek. Going along with that movement of her neck, her long braidーー scorpion tail swayed
about.
Scorpion tail. If considered, that was quite an ironic naming as well.

Similar to 『Shaula』 which bestowed meaning upon the Scorpius, her name was expressed
even upon her body. That was made apparent not merely through her name, but through
various other aspects of hers as well.

That was surely because she had no intentions of concealing it.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “ーーShaula, you, aren’t you capable of taking the form of a large scorpion?”

Lacking any sluggish phraseology, Subaru frankly cut into the opponent’s secret.

The five obstacles that attack the Pleiades Watchtowerーー one of those, the existence of the
jet black titanic scorpion. Subaru had been halfway convinced that it had been Shaula.

However, for Subaru, that answer he had sensed was merely his interpretation of the feeling
he got from the powerful Authority of unidentified nature, 『Cor Leonis』.

If he were to try and gain confirmation for that answer he had sensed, enquiring the opponent
directly about it would be the fastest.

Of course, if he had time to then he may have chosen a different option as well, and if he had
been unable to trust his opponent’s response, then he might have been obligated to employ a
different method.

However, Shaula kept her neck tilted at that inquiry of Subaru’s,

Shaula: “Take the form of, the nuance is a bit different from that, but yup I can~. Ah, but, it
damages my PRETTINESS so I don’t really like it too much. I just think that the design given to
me by mother-sama and Master-sama is the best.”

In spite of the question being one lacking any chain of logic, Shaula readily answered with no
hesitation yet again.

“ーーーー”

She possessed no intentions of hiding anything.

And the nature of Shaula herself, it could be said that it had been established with this proof.
At the same time, the titanic scorpion which made its appearance in the towerーー its true
identity had been her, he had gained that confirmation now.

The effect of 『Cor Leonis』, the moment he perceived the positions of his comrades within
the tower, the reason why the titanic scorpion had been indicated in that perception, that had
indeed been the trick instigating it.

Shaula: “Master-sama? Are you okay? Your face has a pretty bad colour, you know? Would you
like to REFRESH yourself with my lap pillow, arm pillow, chest pillow, hug pillow or something
like that?”

Subaru: “……Don’t say things which dampen my spirits. First of all, we don’t have such time,
you yourself said that, didn’t you.”
Shaula: “It’s true that it’s a fiasco inside the tower, but for me, Master-sama is on the top of
my priority list, everything else can be kept for later. That’s why, if Master-sama slips into
confusion and says he wants to be locked in a grapple with me, I’d welcome it super openly.
I’m getting fired up.”

Subaru: “Don’t get fired up. Get some water.”

Shaula: “Just as always, geez Master-sama~.”

Sharpening her lips, Shaula made a pouting face.

His back and forth with her, along with her expression, if only these were to be taken into
consideration, it could be misunderstood that the situation that had come up around Subaru
and the others was seemingly one of peace.

“ーーーー”

However, reality was not kind to Subaru and the others at all. It was the farthest thing from
peace.

Whilst Subaru and Shaula leisurely conversed like this, Emilia and Ram were making efforts in
order to hold off 『Gluttony』, and Beatrice had joined in with them for support. Julius was
colliding with Reid = Roy on the second layer, Echidna had grouped with Patrasche, and must
be evacuating to 『Taygeta』 along with Rem. And, Meili was holding off the hordes of Witch
Beastsーー the very best they could do to strike the five obstacles.

However, even that was merely deceit for the sake of conversing with Shaula.

Because, in these surroundings, Natsuki Subaru wasーー,

Shaula: “M-Master-sama? Are you seriously alright? If you stare at me with such imposing
eyes, I won’t be able to hold back this four hundred year old wait I have experienced, you
know……?”

At Subaru’s gaze staring at her self, Shaula hugged her slender figure with her arms. It seemed
to be the usual feign, but that was not it.

She truly was in a situation where she was feeling uneasiness by Subaru’s attitude. It was
unlike herーー no, that’s wrong. Perhaps these were her true feelings.

She had not felt shaken even when Subaru had told her to die, but when Subaru acted
abnormally, her fragile heart had shaken up, almost astonishingly. ーーAkin to, a baby bird
innocently yearning for its parents.

“ーーーー”

When he had fired his first question at Shaula, Subaru had thought of several possibilities.

Amongst those, the worst one was that the instant she would get struck by those heartless
words from Subaru, she might murder him impulsively at the very same pace. ーーIn the case
that Shaula’s attitude till now had been mere acting, and anything and everything had been
fabricated.

It was not impossible.

Though he had possessed no confirmation before that question, she had a track record of
having changed into the form of the titanic scorpion and murdering Subaru, Echidna and
Beatrice. Otherwise, in the tragedy where Subaru had been unable to find a single person alive
in his surroundings, it was highly possible that she had a hand in that after turning into the
titanic scorpion.

That is why, the first question, for Subaru as well, had been a gamble.

Once he said that, the instant immediately afterwards Shaula had gulped down that question,
it would not have been strange if Subaru’s head had been sent evaporating, it had been that
kind of a gambleーー he could now say that he had won that gamble.

However, merely once is never an end to gambling.

The debt Subaru had unconsciously piled up, the stakes prepared by 『Gluttony』 and the
Pleiades Watchtower, in order to regain whatever he had lost till now, piling up such little
victories would be far too lacking.

For a huge victory, it is a necessity to make a huge gamble. Henceforthーー,

Subaru: “Shaula, sorry for having so many questions, but I want to ask something. From what
I’ve heard, there are supposed to be some rules for the 『Trials』 of this Pleiades
Watchtower, is that so?”

Shaula: “You ask that now at this timing when I’m getting all hot!? ……Well, yes there are? I
had talked about it before Master-sama crashed his head into the urinal too, though……”

Subaru: “Tell me, about them.”

Without hiding her sulking attitude, Shaula gently positioned her fingers opposite to her chest.
And, she immediately swayed about her positioned fingers, whispering “Umm”.

Shaula: “First, it is forbidden to leave without completing the 『Trials』. Second, it is

forbidden to violate the rules of the 『Trials』. Third, it is forbidden to disrespect the libraries.
Fourth, it is forbidden to do anything which causes destruction to the tower itself. ーーYeah.”

Whilst keeping her fingers folded, Shaula explained with an awfully fluent tone.

Of course, she was a girl proficient in speaking if she were to limit her thoughtless comments,
and nothing felt odd in her explanation, which was lacking any pauses. Though nothing felt
odd, there was a catch to it.

That went for the serious tone of her voice which was unlike her, at but the end of her gesture
of counting with fingers, she had touched her final finger and then stopped there, that too.

Subaru: “ーーThe fifth one?”

Shaula: “……That’s not there. Master-sama, didn’t you hear me? I must have said up to four.
Master-sama, can’t you even count numbers now? That won’t do~. Numbers aren’t my strong
point either, but even I can count that much……”

Subaru: “Shaula.”

“ーーーー”
Staring, Subaru raised his voice and took a single step, shortening the distance between him
and Shaula.

Those two had been facing each other head-on beforehand, but the distance between them
now was enough that one could extend his hand and grasp onto the other one. ーーEven that
action was a gamble for Subaru.

Of course, just because he had opened up the distance between them being only of a single
arm, just because he had shortened the distance between them to that of only a single arm,
the war potential of having the capability of doing something which belonged to both of them
was nothing so superficial.

Shaula: “Master-sama…… could it be, you’re toying with my heart? Not my will, but Master-
sama getting closer on his will, if you want me to open my mouth, then, it’s that. At the same
pace and with the same energy, hug me and melt me……”

Subaru: “If your mouth really will open by that, then I’ll do it. That can even be said to be a side
benefit…… But, if what you believe is my purpose based on your intuition isn’t actually my
purpose, then that won’t be the case, I think.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Shaula, I shall ask again. What is, the fifth rule of the tower?”

While accepting Shaula’s mild refusal, Subaru asked for the second time.

That was an action not inching closer to her physically, but instead stepping onto her heart.
Those repeated words, although perhaps bitter, were something she could not make it seem
as if she did not hear them.

Embracing that resolution, in front of Subaru who had clenched his fists, Shaula slightly
exhaled, and,

Shaula: “ーーNG.”

Subaru: “……NG?”

Rotating her neck right and left, Shaula crossed her arms in front of her voluptuous chest,
making a symbol of her discomfort.

Though her behaviour was childish, her eyes were far beyond seriousness.

“ーーーー”

Intently staring at Subaru, who was standing at a precarious spot, Shaula’s eyes had been filled
with heavy emotions.

Those quiet, yet boundlessly deep, heavy emotions, which should be named as an appeal,
were brittle and ephemeral.

With unwillingness, she once again rotated her neck right and left,

Shaula: “NG. No, I don’t wanna talk about it. The fifth rule? Does something like that, even
matter. In my and Master-sama’s honeymoon, it has nothing to……”
Subaru: “As if it has nothing to do. I am, and everyone is challenging the 『Trials』 of this
tower. I can’t be as optimistic as to think it’ll all be fine without even knowing the 『Trials’』
rules. That’s why, Shaula.”

Shaula: “……I’d rather not.”

Subaru: “Shaula!”

Like a disobedient child, Shaula covered her ears and averted her eyes. At that attitude of
Shaula’s, Subaru declared with a strong tone.

Subaru: “You must be having your own duties in this tower. The tower’s Star-Keeper……? You
must have been doing that all this time, right. I don’t know if it’s true or not, but for four
hundred years! Thenーー”

Shaula: “ーーIt’s been, four days.”

Subaru: “……Ah?”

The spilled voice, as if a whisper, shortly halted Subaru’s thoughts.

The years Subaru was questioning, and the time frame too short to even be comparable.
Surely, her statements had been lies, and the time Shaula had spent in the tower had always
been shortーー something like that was not possible.

While retaining possession of the heavy emotions in her eyes, Shaula, with her lips shivering,
continued.

Shaula: “It’s been only four days, since Master-sama has come to the tower. Within those, as
Master-sama was in bed for two days, that makes only two days since Master-sama and I have
met with each other, spoken to each other, have been side-by-side with each other…… even
though I’ve waited for even four hundred years! It’s been only two days……”

Subaru: “Shaula……”

Shaula: “I thought just a single moment, a single glimpse, would be fine.”

Covering her eyes, Shaula immediately ceased to have her gaze slumped downwards.
Seemingly, as if she were saying she regretted to have Subaru out of her field of vision for even
a single moment. ーーNo, upon considering, that was indeed the case.

As far back as Subaru could recall, Shaula had been in the same space, at the same time with
Subaru, always watching Subaru. That was not for a shallow purpose like surveillancing Subaru
with minimal effort, but certainlyーー.

Shaula: “Four hundred years, I waited for Master-sama in the tower. I thought, I would be
satisfied with a single glimpse. ーーBut, that wasn’t the truth.”

“ーーーー”

Shaula: “I mean, Master-sama is my everything, after all. Master-sama’s everything, and all of
my feelings for Master-sama, are what make me. The four hundred years it took, I can’t convey
them to Master-sama. All of it, in just two days…… I can’t, come to terms with that.”

Subaru: “……That’s why, you won’t tell me the fifth rule?”

Acute emotions enfolded the entirety of Shaula’s body, and moulded the existence known as
her.

Four hundred yearsーー the weight of those words he had perceived through mere
appearance of words, finally became an actual time frame for Subaru, and he stood at a
disposition where he could feel that.

After all, her attitude had been too casual to speak of four hundred years.

He thought that perhaps there existed no instrument in her to embrace feelings such as
hardship, sadness.

Perhaps she was inhuman like that scorpion, down to her very heart, down to her very soul.

Shaula: “I don’t wanna talk about the rules. NG. After all, if I talk about that……”

“ーーーー”

Shaula: “If I talk about that, Master-sama will notice the way the clear the 『Trials』. That’s
why, if I talk about that, if I end up talking about that…… my time with Master-sama will end.”

Poignantly, Shaula hugged her body, and expressed her own true feelings to Subaru.

As if vomiting bloodーー no, as if restraining herself from crying, that tone of her voice
stabbed through Subaru’s heart.

It was a reply, he had not anticipated.

Just as his initial question, Subaru had thought of some patterns regarding the answer to this
question.

The true motives behind Shaula hiding the rules of Pleiades Watchtowerーー if she had
colluded with the person who created the rules of this nasty tower, she had certain plans as
well, is what he thought.

Otherwise, unrelated to such dark plans, the reason why she had not spoken about the rules
was on a simple whim or had slipped out of her mind, and that may not hold any significance,
he had thought that as well.

But, neither was the truth.

Shaula did have a reason as to why she did not want to speak of the tower’s rules. And that
reason, was unrelated to the ideas of the 『Sage』 or whoever who created the tower, but
rather, an earnest wish.

ーーFour hundred years, having lived that time in solitude, and had continued to await the
reunion with the person she was waiting for, was Shaula.

That had come true, she had gained happiness, and that is why, she wished for that time to
last longer, even slightly.

If it was for the sake of fulfilling that modest desireーー,

Shaula: “Master-sama, will you hate me, who lied to you?”

“ーーーー”
Shaula: “Hating me, not even wanting to see my face…… will you be like that?”

For what reason, was she making a face much more pained than when told something like
“Will you die”.

For what reason, did she view being hated by him to be more crucial than losing her life.

ーーFor what reason, did she think of everything like a goal, despite waiting for four hundred
years.

Subaru: “……I won’t, hate you or anything.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “Because you kept quiet, I do think I probably had to face really hard situations, and
sometimes I honestly thought I’d never been cornered this badly.”

Facing the silent Shaula, Subaru spoke his mind.

There were no lies here. Those were his true feelings. Because Shaula hid information as per
her true intentions, Subaru had been unable to make crucial investigations and had to
repeatedly face mercilessly cruel deaths.

Not just Subaru. Aside from Subaru, Emilia and Beatrice had to, as well.

He could never forget the despair, discontentment, and hopelessness he felt during those
moments.

That is why, if there were to be an existence who were the originator of all of that evil, Subaru
would certainly never be able to forgive them, is what he believed.

Then, at this instant, in front of Shaula like this, was he going to do the same.

Subaru: “ーーNo.”

He did not think of Shaula, she, who had lived four hundred years in solitude, she, who had
fulfilled the meaning of her being born in mere two days and was satisfied such that she
gained happiness, to be the originator of that evil.

If there were to be an originator of that evil, it would be the unfairness of this world itself, and
the one who created the circumstances where it was impossible to do anything about that, the
“Master-sama” who commanded Shaula for four hundred yearsーー.

Shaula: “ーーAh.”

Suddenly, a hoarse exhale leaked out of Shaula’s lips.

Subaru: “Shaula?”

Shaula: “Ah, ah…… a~h, ah……”

Feeling abnormality in Shaula’s condition in front of his eyes, Subaru called out her name.
However, Shaula, without responding to Subaru’s call, concealed her face with her palms.

A painfully trembling voice, unbefitting her, could be heard from that throat.
Shaula: “No, good…… no good…… Master-sama! Master-samaMaster-samaMaster-
samaMaster-sama……!”

Subaru: “Shaula!? Shaula, what happened!? So suddenly……”

Shaula: “ーーSomebody, violated the rules.”

“ーーーー”

Rushing over, as Subaru jolted her white shoulders, his arms got grasped instead. And, while
painfully gripping to Subaru’s arms with her slender ones, Shaula spoke.

Gazing intently into Shaula’s eyes, who had said that, Subaru inhaled.

ーーA queer change was occuring in the dark pupils and irises of Shaula’s eyes.

Within her spherical eyes, the dark pupil and iris of her eyeball split into three, turning red and
pulsating.

The transfiguration which occurred in the right and left eyeballs alongside, it meant that her
dark pupils and irises split into six.

ーーSix compound eyes, three on the left, three on the right.

Shaula: “Master-sama……! Right now, I can still make it……”

Subaru: “Make it?”

Shaula: “Right now, if Master-sama commands me, then I can…… I can, still kill myself.”

With her eyeballs pulsating red, white steam started to arise from the entirety of Shaula’s
body. Her white skin got engulfed with a tint of red, and even Subaru, who was standing right
next to her, could feel the abnormal rise in body temperature.

The principle behind it was ambiguous. ーーJust that Shaula’s body was generating heat, and
change was ensuing in it.

Perhaps, it was the initial phase of transforming into the form of the titanic scorpion.

Shaula: “If I transform, I won’t make it. I will become a KILLING MACHINE lacking any blood or
tears, and kill Master-sama. I mean, I want Master-sama so much…… I want Master-sama so
badly, so badly that I can’t bear it, that’s why.”

Subaru: “Before that happens”

Shaula: “Please tell me, to die…… If you do that, I will, for Master-sama”

Will come to an end before killing you, Shaula was unable to continue her words on to say
that.

In place of words, her eyes, her shivering voice, her entire body and soul, were conveying the
same.

“ーーーー”

An incomparable dread welled up in Subaru’s body as well. That was, surely the instinctive
reaction of a human faced with otherworldly fear.
The 『Human』 known as Natsuki Subaru, was being frightened by the 『Monster』 known
as Shaula, who was in front of him.

That is why, Subaru wasーー,

Subaru: “Shaula, tell me the fifth rule.”

Shaula: “Master-sama, this is not the time for……”

Subaru: “If you tell that to meーー!”

Subaru interrupted the words of the appealing Shaula with a loud voice. At that menacing
glare, Shaula’s shoulders shivered. He grabbed those shivering shoulders. They were warm.
Such that his palm could melt, Shaula’s body temperature had already risen to the level of a
fire.

However, he did not let his hands go. Right now, he did not release her body, burning and
scorching.

Subaru: “If you tell that to me, I’ll command you. ーーStay calm. Before you turn into a
monster, I’ll command you.”

“ーーーー”

Hearing Subaru say that straightforwardly, Shaula widened her eyes.

She then called out to Subaru, saying “Master-sama”,

Shaula: “Master-sama, such a womanizer.”

Subaru: “I don’t remember being one……”

Shaula: “Then, Master-sama is a Shaula-izer. My favourite kind of -izer……”

Smiling weakly, Shaula softly overlapped the hands grasping her shoulders with her own
hands.

Andーー,

Shaula: “ーーFifth, it is not forbidden to destroy the 『Trials』.”

“ーーーー”

Shaula: “Look, the colour of my eyes has changed. ーーAt my beloved, Master-sama.”

Saying that, Shaula thrusted away Subaru’s chest.

At that greater than expected might, Subaru was thrown back, unable to keep his grip onto her
shoulders. When he looked towards the front while lightly coughing, Shaula, while hugging her
own body, crouched downーー,

Shaula: “Ah, ah…… a~h, a~a~h…… ~hk!”

Red steam, like the colour of blood, ascended from the entirety of her body. The steam had
changed its colour, it was a sign of danger. Shaula’s eyes lost its dark pupils and irises as well,
and before one could notice, turned bright red.

Shaula: “Master-sama…… hurry. Before I, lose myself……”

“ーーーー”

Shaula: “Please tell me…… to die ~hk! If Master-sama says that, I will……”

With the same mouth which had argued being against Subaru and the others completing the
『Trials』 and leaving the tower, Shaula, using up her life, indicated the path where she could
remain without killing Subaru and the othersーー no, Subaru.

Hearing that desperate voice of Shaula’s, Subaru inhaled.

And then,

Subaru: “Shaula.”

Shaula: “Master-sama……”

Subaru: “ーーMy bad. What I said just now was a lie.”

Shaula: “Eh?”

At Subaru’s informing words, Shaula rounded her eyes. Watching Shaula’s reaction for himself
, Subaru halted his breath, and at the same pace, leapt backwards.

Having been pushed away by Shaula had been a blessing for him amidst all this misfortune. ー
ーHad Shaula kept his wrists grabbed, he would have never been able to perform this act.

ーーSubaru’s body crossed over the narrow open-air verandah of the balcony, and was
launched into the air.

Shaula: “Ahーー.”

Shaula’s instantaneous voice got engulfed in the vehement sand gusts and was rendered
inaudible. At the same pace, Subaru’s body, without any support, fell non-stop for several
hundreds of meters.

“ーーーー”

Falling down, he possessed no plans to save himself.

He had not prepared any plans to save himself. What Subaru had done was purely throw
himself to death. He did not desire to do this at all, nor did he want to speak of it butーー this
was his intention from the very beginning.

If these surroundings, these actions could be excused, he intended to surely do this.

That is because, Subaru could then trust his choice without any indecision.

After allーー,

Shaula: “Master-sama!!”

Similarly jumping out from the balcony herself as well, Shaula chased after Subaru.

Widening those eyes, desperately stretching out her hand, Shaula chased the falling Subaru,
and leapt trying not to take away, but save that life with her own hands.

ーーThe true identity of the titanic scorpion, was Shaula.

ーーShaula purposefully, hid the rules of the tower.

ーーShaula had repeatedly killed Subaru or his comrades, and stood in the way as the fifth
obstacle.

Butーー,

Subaru: “ーーI just, want to save you.”

“ーーーー”

He could never forget her form, she, who had enduredher transformation against her own
feelings, and had requested to be ordered to kill herself so that she does not kill Subaru, till the
very end of the end.

Though it was quite a nasty thing to say, he wanted to confirm that.

Whom he should save, whom he should not save, whom he should defeat, whom he should
protect, whom he should love.

Because Natsuki Subaru believed he could not advance further unless he confirmed that.

He will no longer perplex over, whom he should love.

Shaula: “Master-sama~a~a~a~a~a~a~a~a~a~a~a~!!”

Shaula’s form, while she stretched out her hand and tried pursuing Subaru, changed mid-air.

Her hand stretching out enlarged, and transformed into large pincers clad in a jet black shell.
Her white skin was covered with a rough shell, without leaving any trace behind, and her flesh
body expanded, as if bursting open from the interior.

For a single moment, the seemingly painful transformation as if bursting open her blood and
flesh, reached conclusion as if a tape being reversed, and finally, the immense ominous
incongruityーー the titanic scorpion, had achieved completion.

And, that titanic scorpion’s tail’s tip nimbly established its aim at Subaru.

Perhaps, tail stingers similar to that white lustre would be fired from there, and burn Subaru’s
life to nothing in an instant. The mid-air Subaru lacked any technique to avoid that.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーI won’t let myself be killed by you, because Shaula would cry.”

“ーーーー”

The tail stinger was firedーー but before that, arrived the terminus of his fall.

The two of Subaru and the titanic scorpion came falling down above the hordes of Witch
Beasts fiercely advancing onto the sand tower.

The existence known as Natsuki Subaru did not have the ability to endure the several hundred
meters long fall.

Bursting open, his life was shed.

However, on the verge of his life being shed, he said a few final wordsーー,
Subaru: “ーーI will, definitely help you.”

ーーHe got the meagre time, to convey the message to the sandy gusts, incomprehensible to
the titanic scorpion.